My girlfriend tells me she was a swinger before we met but the more she tells me details it sounds like her bf just used her as his personal sex toy. I’m not sure what to think.

When they started dating she was 22 and he was 35 but owned the bar she worked at. She is a nympho for sure and as part of some recent foreplay I asked her to describe her wildest sexual experience. When I asked the question I could see her and get nervous. She cautioned me I might not like to hear but I pressed her, turned on at the possibilities of what she might say.

I knew she’d been part of the lifestyle so I expected the story to be something along those lines but was surprised and turned on at the story.

She opened by telling me her ex loved to watch her with other guys. I knew this was the case and told her I wanted to hear the wildest story. She tells me she’s not proud of it but that her ex at times “treated her as his mistress and she allowed it.” After asking her how it got started? She says really well the first time was the wildest and probably the worst.

She told me that after only a few weeks dating her and her boyfriend were closing the bar and having a few drinks late one night. Across the street from the bar was one of those topless sports bars. They’d been discussing his interest in trying out swinging with one of the girls who worked at that bar. The girl invited them to a house party a mansion in LA. and she agreed to give it a try. What she told me was on the two hour drive to the house she was actually excited for a few reasons, one of which, this would be her first time with a girl or anything other than a guy on girl experience.

After a little coaxing she tells me she started having second thoughts but her BF talked her into going inside as they had already come this far. They went inside and his demeanor changed. The party had already started and they were people fucking on chairs floors and all over. As by far one of the youngest girls she quickly got a lot of attention from the men. She is about 5’9 135 pounds long legs a pretty big ass and small a cup breasts. She told me they had discussed the prospect of finding another couple and what she thought would be a couple swap swinging experience was not what ended up happening.

She told me one of the more aggressive guys same age as her bf but skinnier and taller was hitting on her and asked her boyfriend if he could kiss her. Instead of saying yes or even asking her his response was “she can do more than kiss. You should see her suck cock.” Her BF guided the three of them to one of the bedrooms. That’s when it started.
Instead of a swinging couple with another girl she found herself giving a blow job to a stranger while her BF undressed her. When he left the room she was nervous and alone she said. but it got even worse when he returned - with another guy and no girl. She told me she was completely naked sucking all three of them. I asked her why she didn’t just stop and she said she wanted to please her boyfriend and just got caught up in it. It sounds like for a few minutes she went dick to dick gagging each of them. She said they were grabbing the back of her head and shoving their cocks in her mouth so hard she even threw up a little bit. When this happened they tossed her on the bed head hanging over the edge. She said they grabbed her feet held them up in the air and the tall guy fucked her face so hard she puked.

She said it was the first time she felt degraded bur was in over her head. I said did it end there? I didn’t get many more details other then she said she knew she needed to make each of them cum for it to stop. I asked her if she fucked them? She shook her head and said yes for a long time first one on one then her pussy, and finally her asshole. I can only imagine her screams and cries as three guys rammed her from behind each coming in her butt, their come dripping down her pussy.

Crazy part is she stayed with this guy for a another full year and had more of these swinging experiences as she calls them.

Cheryl and me

I knew Cheryl in high school. She was somewhat attractive and had an average body. We didn't hangout together; but, she had a loose reputation. After I graduated from high school, I went to college and thoroughly enjoyed the party life. So much so that I flunked out after two years. I came home then and got a job as a retail clerk. I met Cheryl again while she was dating and fucking my younger brother, who was 18 at the time. We were 22. That ended when he went away to college. Cheryl didn't go to college and also worked in retail. We found a mutual need to move out of our parents home and rented an apartment together. One Friday night, when neither of us had plans, we decided to go to a movie. After the movie, we stopped at a nearby diner that had been a local hangout. I ordered a slice of apple pie and a coke. Across the aisle from us was a group of young college students who were home on break. They were about 10 of them, two girls and 8 guys in two booths laughing and acting up. It wasn't long before they drew us into their conversation and two of the guys came over and sat down with us. They said they were having a party and had some party favors but needed someone to buy some beer. The party was at one of the guys house while his parents were away for the weekend. They invited us to go and asked if we would buy a couple cases of beer, which they would pay for. They seemed like a fun bunch and we had nothing better to do; so, after exchanging a few questioning looks, which told me that Cheryl was interested, we agreed. The guys told their friends that we were in and then rode with us to a party store where we bought two cold cases of beer. Then we drove to the party house, which was located on maybe an acre of wooded land where the neighbors were not close enough to be disturbed.

When we arrived the party had started, music was playing, two couple were dancing, and I noticed a few bunched around a glass table lining up some coke. The beer was quickly opened and the single guys mingled with Cheryl and I. They mostly left the two couples alone as they appeared to be attached. One of the guys offered us a pill with an x on it which I recognized as ecstasy. We accepted and started dancing with one after another. I felt warm from the pill and stopped after each dance for some beer. The house was air conditioned; but, I started to perspire and sat down on the couch and chugged the rest of my beer to cool off. The guy who lived there and another one joined me. They kind of sandwiched me between them and chatted me up with lots of touching on my arms and legs. The quick touches that guys do to see if you object. I was feeling pretty good and a bit aroused from all the attention I was getting. I looked around and noticed that the two couple were no longer there; and, Cheryl was standing against the wall with three guys. The guys were blocking most of my view; but, I could see from their movements that they appeared to be feeling her up. Knowing Cheryl, she would not have objected.

One of the guys on the couch with me leaned over and kissed me. The first kiss was followed by a second longer kiss. Then their quick touches were on my boobs and lingered on my thighs. The one on my other side kissed my neck and around my ears. A tongue in my ear always turns me on. The touches on my boobs became longer and turned into groping but I didn't resist. My long natural blonde hair and my D cup boobs have always attracted men. A third guy joined us on the couch. I was wearing jeans and a sweater; and one of them was reaching under my sweater to get access to my bare skin. I was still feeling warm from the x and their kissing and pawing on my body was putting me in the mood for sex. While I was enjoying a deep kiss with tongue, a hand went under my bra and began kneading my boob and nipple. The third guy knelt on the floor in front of me and was massaging my thighs moving higher and higher. When I felt the button on my jeans open, I looked around and discovered that I was alone with the three of them. Cheryl was gone, probably to a bedroom. Then I lapsed back into my arousal.

They pulled my sweater over my head and opened my bra. Then there were hands kneading both of my boobs and another trying to work its way into my jeans. That was a tight squeeze and I lifted my hips to let him pull my jeans down. His hand went quickly into my panties and began finger fucking my pussy. I was more than aroused at that point and my hips began to show them I was ready to fuck. They pulled my panties off and led me naked to an upstairs bedroom. I laid down on the double bed and one kept kissing me and finger fucking me while the other two undressed. One of them crawled between my legs and began licking my pussy while the last one undressed. The other naked guy offered his cock to my face and I began sucking him. Soon, I was begging them to fuck me. They did, one at a time using condoms. They were very energetic and fucked me in every imaginable position, giving me several orgasms. I began sucking one as another fucked me doggy style, while the third recovered. Some time during the night, we swallowed another x pill; and the guys with Cheryl switched with my guys. When they ran out of condoms, they began cumming on my face and in my mouth. I acted like a total slut, just like Cheryl. I woke up late morning between two guys with the sun shining through the window. One of them was awake and I helped relieve his morning wood with my mouth. The bed was still wet and I had dried cum on my face and legs. I washed my face and went down stairs for my clothes. Then, into the kitchen and made eggs and sausages for breakfast. Cheryl staggered in naked looking like a well-used whore with her hair and face smeared with cum just like me. I called her a whore and we both laughed. After breakfast, we both took a long soaky bath. Then, the party continued for another night.

I had a best friend in hs, we were neighbors and inseparable. She was, and still is, one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. Me, on the other hand, I am short, stubby, and far from being pretty. She always had the attention of men, our age, and older, but she was a kind of girl that didn't enjoy it, she tried to hide her body, introverted and waiting for someone special.

There was a man in her life, in senior year, he was our age, our class mate, but he seemed so mature. When a 19 year old talks about literature, and poetry, that strikes pretty hard at that age. He was all over her, but she didn't want any of it, but he was so persistent, that one night, she gave in, and lost her virginity to him. She told me that, the next morning, along with her decision not to stay with him, since, he is not the man for her.

I was always envious of her, and that made me want him, but I was too much of a coward to do anything about it. I remember thinking of him, almost every day, with a hand down my knickers, and that lasted the whole summer. Then, they both moved away for uni, and I was left behind.

Life went on, I met my now husband, lost my virginity to him at the ripe age of 21, but I continued to live in a fantasy world, lusting over men around me, and that fantasy, eventually is the reason I am here.

I met him few times after that, on the street, but the first time we had an opportunity to talk, was at our 20 year graduation aniversary. I was wearing I short dress, he told me that I look good, and a little after midnight, I was on top of him, in his car, cumming like there is no tomorrow. After that, he threw me on my back, and fucked me like I have never been fucked before, fast and hard, and he didn't bother to pull out.

It has been two and a half years since that night, and I still masturbate to the memory of it.

I know some might not find this very interesting, but my whole sexual life is in these few lines.

Chapter 3
This isn't a progressive prison. Quite the opposite. They aren't interested in rehabilitation, only punishment. As a result the guards carry a number of different weapons. Non-lethal but still damn effective. And they need to practice with them regularly. Your prescence offers them a unique opportunity to train using a person, rather than manniquins.
You're walked, naked, through the prison and out into the yard. During the walk your slutty fag body is seen by almost everyone. The prisoners taunt you and mock your tiny fucking clit. They promise that if they ever get their hands on you they'll rape you unconscious and cover you in the cum of real men.
Once in the yard you're hand cuffed to the chain link fence. Both wrists and ankles. Spread eagled. You're completely vulnerable. The warm sun offers a small amount of comfort.
The guards explain that they are going to practice their riot suppression techniques on your sissy body, beginning with nightsticks. They already know they can shove them up your boipussy whenever they want so instead they're going to beat you with them. They focus their attention on your titties. They're dying to know if the nice big implants Daddy bought you are as sensitive as real titties. It turns out they are. Repeated blows to your tits rain down. The pain is incredible. Your crying and begging for mercy has no effect on them. The bruising starts to set in immediately. Just when you think you'll pass out from the pain it stops.
The beating only stops because they're moving on to the next weapon, not because they give a damn about your suffering. The guards unholster their tasers and you realize what's in store for you next.
They each take turns shooting the electrified darts into your soft, girly, body and running the electricity through you. You dance and writhe in place. The pain is excruciating and yet your clit is growing. It has a mind of it's own and it's enjoying the humiliation, torture and pain. It knows this is what you crave. What you deserve.
The guards grow bored simply shooting the tasers at you and decide they should hook them directly up to your useless balls and run the electricity into you. The darts are stabbed into your sack and the trigger pulled. Hundreds of volts run through your pathetic balls and throughout your body. Over and over. Your cries only make them laugh. Your begging for mercy only makes them do it more and more. Eventually you lose control and piss yourself prompting howls of laughter. The humiliation makes you blush from head to toe. It also makes your cock start to grow again.
The next weapon to be unleashed is the bean bag shot gun. Bonus points are going to be awarded for anyone who hits your tits and even more points for hitting you in the clit and balls. There's a very brief conversation among the guards about the risk of doing permanent damage but it's quickly decided no one gives a damn. The first two shots hit your tits knocking the wind out of you. The third shot hits your throat making it almost impossible for you to scream anymore. After that each and every shot is aimed at your clit. Round after round smashes into your crotch. Each one feels like being kicked in the balls. Your legs go limp and you're left hanging by your wrists from the fence like a depraved piece of meat.
A bucket of ice cold water splashes over you, snapping you out of your stupor. You can barely feel your clit anymore. Your balls are swollen to the size of oranges.
The next weapon to be used is rubber bullets. They aren't utilized very often on the prisoners because of the damage they can do. No one cares about the damage they'll do to you.
Again, bonus points are available for hitting you in the tits and crotch. This time around the discussion about damage is a bit more serious. It's agreed a direct hit could destroy your balls. The consensus is that if that happens they'll take you to the prison doctor and have him remove your balls completely. They'll turn you into a total fucking eunuch.
The first couple of shots hit your thighs and stomach. the pain rips through you instantly. The swelling and bruising is also instant. As is the perverse enjoyment you're feeling. Your depraved mind has decided you both deserve and enjoy this treatment. As before, your clit starts to grow at the thought.
Inevitably two shots, in quick succession, hit your balls. Your screams can be heard throughout the entire prison before you fall unconscious.
It takes two buckets of ice cold water splashed over your limp body to revive you this time.
The guards examine your almost ruined clit and balls and decide the doctor can, probably, save them.
That being decided they go get the guards that ride horseback and oversee the prisoners working the farm.
Those guards need practice with their whips. They don't get to use them as often as they'd like so practice is always welcome and you're perfect for their needs.
You're unshackled from the fence and turned around, facing it, and reshackled. The two horseback guards flip a coin to see who goes first. The winner uncoils his 8 ft whip and begins swirling it in the air. With a quick flip of his wrist the whip leaps out and bites your ass. Your screams echo across the yard. Another swoosh and the whip crosses your back. Bright red welts form immediately. The burning sensation radiates out across your back. They start coming faster now. Most of them hit your thicc ass, making you dance and quiver and shake and scream. Eventually it becomes so intense you go numb. Your ass is on fire but now you simply accept that this is what you deserve because you're a sissy slut, pain whore.
After what seems like an eternity you're unshackled and turned around again. The bite of the cuffs into your wrists and ankles is inconsequential compared to the pain rushing through your ass and back.
The second guard begins his turn focused on your titties. Your plump, sensitive, titties feel the sting of the tip of the whip. He's incredibly accurate. Hitting your nipples over and over. They all laugh as you cry and beg him to stop. Instead they encourage him. They want to know if he can make you scream even louder.
He's confident he can. He says he doesn't want.to hit your ball because they're really close to being completely destroyed but he's sure can hit your clit.
Turns out he's right
The whip bites into your useless cock over and over.
Your screams carry for miles. As does their laughter. The worst part though, is that throughout the entire whipping, you cock has been seeping cum. And now that they are done they notice it for the first time.
It's then that they realize what they have on their hands.
Chapter 4
The fact that the prison is also a working farm results in some unique opportunities, and challenges, for the men working it.
The farm provides vegetables and meat for the prison.
It also provides sadistic guards with some creative ways to torture sissy sluts.
For example, the guards know your boipussy can take it deep, because they shoved a whole nightstick up your slutty ass, but they got to wondering how fat a zucchini they could stuff in your gaping hole before you passed out or ripped. Turns out the answer is 10 inches before you screamed so loud it could be heard miles away, and then you passed out. What confused them was that you seemed to be enjoying it up to that point.
They also discovered that your useless faggy body could be used to solve practical problems.
The prisoners were running into issues with fire ants in the soil they were working. The guards realized that you could be used as bait.
You were stripped naked, yet again, (At this point it was rare for you to have clothes on at all. Much quicker to rape you if you're already naked) and taken to the farm field. The walk past the prison yard was both humiliating and thrilling for you. So many men wanting to fuck your sweet little holes. Potentially so much cum for you to swallow or be covered by. So many hard cocks for you to suck. All you could ever want. And you wanted them all.
Just before the guards lead you outside the fence they tie your hands behind your back and put a collar around your neck. A rope is passed through the ring on the collar and handed to a guard on horseback. You can feel the hot sun making your big, fat, titties redder and redder.
The horse starts walking forward and you follow along behind. The rider picks up the pace and you have to start running a little to keep up. The heat and the running has you sweating and gasping.
The rider speeds up a bit more and you have to run hard to keep up. The guards in the truck following you, and rider are laughing at the way your clit is bouncing around as you run. They're also laughing at the way your titties are slamming up and down.
Again the rider speeds up. This time you can't keep up, you stumble and fall. They don't stop. You're being dragged through the dirt into the field. The rocks, gravel and dirt are scraping your titties and, especially, your clit. It hurts so good. You feel like an animal and deep down, much to your shame, you're enjoying it.
Just when you think you can't take anymore it stops.
You're in the middle of the field. The fire ant hill is mere feet away.
They flip you over and cut the rope around your wrists. The guards in the truck get out and rummage around in the back of the truck. They pull out four stakes, a length of rope and a hammer.
You lay, gasping, in the hot southern heat. The scrapes all over your body are on fire. Your clit is throbbing, both from the pain, and the shameful pleasure your feeling. Being exposed and used by these strong, cruel men is making you feel more and more like a sissy fucktoy. Completely empty of masculinity.
The guards have pounded the four stakes into the ground around you. Ropes are wrapped around your wrists and ankles and your stretched, spread eagled, as they tie them to the stakes. You're unable to move, except to wiggle a little. Your pathetic attempts at struggle make your clit flop around uselessly which elicits more laughter. They put a burlap bag over your head and tie a rope tightly around your neck to hold it in place.
The guards have been working quickly. They don't want to be swarmed by the ants, that's your role.
One of the guards grabs a long stick and, just for laughs, hits your clit with it, just ot hear you cry out, before heading toward the ant hill.
He begins poking the hill with the stick. The ants come swarming out and all the guards run for the truck. The guard on horseback takes off at a gallop.
The ants don't take long to find you. Crawling over your arms and legs they begin heading toward your scraped clit. Within seconds they've completely cover your useless clit and begin burrowing down into the shaft.
The guards are about a hundred yards away and yet they can hear you screaming, crying, pleading and begging for release. There's no help coming. You're at the mercy of the insects who are beginning to bite your useless cock and push their way into your sissy ass. It's so easy for them to crawl up your boipussy. It's been fucked so often lately it gapes. They march right up you effortlessly.
The intensity of the pain in your clit and ass has distracted you from the dozens of ants devouring your fat, soft titties.
They're everywhere. On you, in you. Using your useless fucking sissy fag body for their needs. As it should be. Your thicc, feminine, slut body exists only for the pleasure of others, and that includes insects.
Because you're a depraved pain slut your clit starts to grow, making it easier for the ants to enter you.
The guards can't believe you're getting hard. They're glad they decided to record the whole spectacle because otherwise no one would believe it. They can't wait to show it to everyone down at the bar.
Right about the time you start to pass out, from the pain and the exhaustion of screaming and crying non stop for almost an hour relief comes.
They need you alive. Damaged is fine but alive. A 2" hose sprays you with a deluge of cold water sending the ants flying. The hose is shoved into your pussy to flush them out. The Icy cold water shoots into your guts with incredible force.
A stick is pushed into the end of your still hard clit to kill the ants inside. The pain of the stick being jammed into your useless cock makes you finally pass out but not before you hear the guards say they can't wait to do this again with different insects.
Chapter 5
The sunlight through the infirmary window wakes you. You're not sure how long you've been there. You feel good though. There's no signs of the ant bites so you figure you've probably been there a few days.
When the nurse comes in you ask her a few questions. Turns out you've been there three days. They kept you sedated and medicated. That didn't stop the guards from occasionally coming in and sodomizing you anyway. Apparently you moaned like a little bitch even though you were almost completely unconscious.
The knowledge that they used your ass for their amusement and pleasure while you slept, without giving a damn if you enjoyed it, filled you with both shame and arousal. You were a human flashlight for three days, for god only knows how many cocks.
You notice that your skin seems softer and smoother. At first you thought it was because of the treatment for the ant bites. You ask the nurse about it. She says, no, they have, in fact, been pumping you full of hormones. She says she's never seen doses that large before. You lift the sheet and look at your cock. To your shock, surprise and shame it's even smaller than before. So are your balls.
You drift off back to sleep feeling more like a girl than ever before.
Chapter 6
Your recovery is progressing nicely after the ant torture. You've been given a break for a week.
The break consisted of only having to suck every cock put in front of you (dozens and dozens) and being fucked repeatedly, all day and night. Usually one at time but occasionally being gang banged. 6 or 8 cocks filling your boipussy with their hot cum. So much cum it would still be leaking out of you hours later.
It's pointless for you to put clothes on most of the time. When you are allowed clothes they are femmy as possible. Short skirts, crop tops that don't really contain your fat titties, garters and stocking and nothing else. Essentially, they dress you like a sissy slut whore.
At this point you're not even sure you remember your own name. You've been called everything but. Fucktoy, cumdump, meat puppet, whore, slut, faggot, sissy, girl, fuckface, useless, pain pig, ant girl, and a bunch more.
It's reached the point where you don't feel right if you're not sticky from cum or your boipussy is empty. It's come to feel completely natural to be impaled on a real man's cock.
Chapter 7
There's a problem down in the barns. One of the stallions is in heat and there's no mare to breed him to. It will be at least two weeks before they can get a mare in to breed with him. He's become damn near unrideable.
The guards have been discussing it and you're the solution. It's even decided that you are going to suck the stallion off. Some of the guards wanted to let it fuck you but.others were concerned it might destroy you. Not that they give a damn about you. They don't. They just want to keep you alive so they can continue to torture and use you. You're a slutty, depraved, amusement for them.
You're marched down to the barn. Almost every guard on staff has come along to watch and record the perverted spectacle. This is filling you with mixed emotions. It's completely humiliating to be forced to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people. On the other hand it's a dream come true to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people.
The stallion is walked out into the corral so that the guards will have a good view of your depraved cock sucking. They weren't kidding when they said he was horny. His cock is already getting hard and you haven't even touched it yet.
You drop to your knees beside the stallion and tentatively reach out for his growing cock. It's already 18 inches long and it's only half hard. Stroking it makes it grow quickly to its full 3 foot length. It's beautiful.
The guards are growing impatient. They're yelling for you to quit screwing around and start sucking.
You pull the massive cock to your lips and kiss it. Swirling your tongue around the tip produces pre-cum and the horse starts to settle. You stretch your mouth wide to take as much of the massive head as you can into your slutty mouth. To the surprise of the crowd you can get it in your mouth. Sucking as much as you can, tasting the musk, feeling the heat, hearing the guards calling you filthy names is all combining to turn you on. To your shame, and the amusement and disgust of the guards, your clit starts to grow.
A few more minutes of worshipping the big animals cock and you can start to feel it throb. No one has told you if you're supposed to swallow the cum. You decide that if you're going to be the best, most depraved piece of fuck meat you can possibly be, you should swallow.
With a loud grunt the horse begins to cum. So much hot cum gushes into your mouth. Too much to swallow. It shoots out of your mouth, out your nose an all over your tits. Sputtering, coughing and gagging, on your knees, in the dirt, covered in horse cum, in front of a crowd, you lose control and begin to cum too.
The guards howl with laughter and heap verbal abuse on you.
All you can do is hang your head in shame. And pure, perverted, satisfaction.
Chapter 8
You awaken the next morning, still flush with excitement and shame from yesterday's bestiality show.
The memory of your depravity, and the unbridled lust and perversion, makes your cock start to grow again.
You sucked off a horse in front of a large crowd. You savored its cum in your mouth. Your tits were coated in his hot, sticky jism.
Rather than being repulsed you realize you want more.
Unfortunately for you, today's plans don't include the animals.
There's a section of farm land that isn't draining properly and has become swampy. The prisoners don't want to go in and drain the water because it's full of leeches. That's where you come in.
The guards could bait the leeches with fresh pork but why waste good meat when they can use you.
Once again you're marched, naked through the prison and out to the road to the farm. The name calling and abuse as you pass the prisoners is as vile as ever. Rape threats, humiliating comments about your pathetic little cock, reminders that you are definitely not a man anymore. You're a faggy little sex slave for an entire prison and the people who run it.
As you walk through the fields with the guards, toward the swamp the hot sun beats down on your naked body. It occurs to you, and makes you blush, that you don't have to worry about tan lines.
As you approach the swamp you realize it's bigger than you imagined. There's got to be hundreds of leeches in it.
The guards tie your hands behind your back and order you to start walking into the water. You hesitate momentarily. The slash of a whip across your back gets you moving quickly.
Too quickly. You lose your footing in the thick mud, stumble and fall face first into the water.
Your struggles to turn over roil the water and stir up the mud, releasing the leeches and other bugs living there.
The guards yell at you to get further into the water and to get on your back with your legs spread. This time when you hesitate a rubber bullet is shot at you, hitting you square in the ass. The pain is excruciating and the swelling starts immediately. But you move.
You wade into the water and find a spot where you can submerge your body and still keep your head above water.
It only takes a couple of minutes for the leeches to find you.
At first it tickles as they begin to crawl over your naked, slutty, body.
Then they start to latch on. Initially it's on your thighs and stomach. Then it's your arms and tits.
Eventually they find your cock and your boipussy.
As the first one starts slithering up your cunt you realize they're not just going to use you externally. With your hands tied behind.your back there's no way for you to protect yourself.
There are a least a dozen on your titties. Biting and sucking on your nipples, areola, and soft tit meat.
You've lost track of how many have slipped inside your cunt. You can feel them working their way deep inside you. There's so many it feels like a cock. A live wriggling, biting, cock working deeper and deeper into you.
The assault on your cock distracts you from the damage being done to your boipussy.
At least three of them have worked their way into your urethra and have latched on. The pain is unbelievable and your screams and pleas for mercy echo across the swamp. All it gets is laughter and mocking from the guards. They remind you that you're nothing but meat and this is what meat gets used for.
For three long hours you lay in the water, a fucking plaything for insects. The heat and the loss of blood start to take a toll. Your head is getting light. It's about then that you realize that this is your destiny. A sex slave for vicious perverts. Rape meat for horny prisoners. A fucktoy for an entire barnyard full of animals. A piece of meat, so depraved and filthy that being sexually abused by insects, letting them destroy your ass and pathetic sissy cock, feels right.

A while ago, my wife left me for another man - our relationship wasn't the best and we both knew it was over. It was a depressing time and it took me a while to get over the divorce. Luckily no kids were involved (even after 15 years of marriage). I coasted through life, turned 50, and really wasn't looking for a serious relationship... until I met this beautiful 24-year-old French girl, who was an art student visiting the USA.
I was a regular to a small dive of a coffee shop, I'd go in there and kick back, read a book and drink some coffee. She was in there a lot too. Eventually she approached me and talked to me.
"You know there's nothing more attractive than a guy reading a book... My name is Reine." She said in broken English with a heavy French accent. (It turns out her name means Queen in French)
I must have blushed, I wasn't used to talking to super attractive women at all - in fact most of the time if I was lonely I'd just find some ugly slut to fuck, or try Tinder which usually resulted in ugly sluts lol.
We talked for a while, got to know each other and she told me she's always had a kink for older men.
We started dating, I told her "You know I'm 26 years older than you so if we're still together when you're 50 I'll be 76 or dead."
She laughed it off, "We'll worry about that if and when we get there. Okay?"
I fell hard for her, I was head over heels in love. She was sweet, charming, and paid attention to me. What more could a guy ask for?
After a few days of getting to know her, we fucked - and let me tell you I've never had any sex that compared to what I've experienced with her. There was energy involved, it was like both of our souls met on a higher level and nothing else mattered.
I warned her that I was getting older, and I got some Cialis to make sure I could stay nice and hard for her.
It was probably about the fifth time we were fucking and she looked into my eyes as I plunged into her and spoke some French, but then translated it into English:
"I don't want you to pull out of me when you cum, I want you inside of me... deep inside of me forever my love."
I paused and all kinds of things flooded into my mind, especially if she was on birth control - and then I leaned forward and kissed her as I began thrusting into her beautiful body. I came deep inside of her, and she held me tight as my cum sprayed into her tight pussy.
It turns out, she had a creampie fetish - a breeding fetish.
This went on for months, and she ended up moving in with me. I'd fuck her almost daily, unless she was on her period. One day she looked a bit concerned and seemed to shut down, and she wouldn't talk to me about what the problem was. I went to work, and when I came back there was a note on the table from her.
"I didn't want to tell you, but I am pregnant and my visa has expired and it needs to be renewed so I need to return to France, I already had a flight booked and I was afraid to tell you. I love you very much and I don't know what to do. You are the most perfect man I have ever met, and I hope one day to be called your wife... but for now, I will return to France and get the visa renewed. I hate leaving you like this, it's stupid of me I know. But if you knew I was pregnant and returning to France, you would have stopped me. I will text you when I land and we will make plans to be together my love.
Always yours,
Reine"
I had a panic attack. I texted her, called her, and nothing. Days passed and depression set in for me.
While I loved this woman with all of my heart, I knew nothing about her family, or where she lived in France. All of her clothing was gone, and she didn't have too many personal items...
Sometimes we would sext each other when I was at work, and that's where the picture came from. I just miss her - and I have even thought about going to France to look for her - but how the hell would I even find her? It's such a big country. I don't even know what city or town she's from.
It all came to a head and I was about to do something stupid and hurt myself (hey depression sucks - and being this in love with someone... well it's like having your guts ripped out)... but I finally heard from her yesterday:
"I'm coming back, but I want you to promise me that we can be married. My father and mother disowned me, they're heavily Catholic. I am sorry I left the way I did, I am sorry for hurting you the way I did, I was just in a bad place - being pregnant, and knowing I have to tell my parents. I will see you soon, I still have a key."
Of course, I texted her back like "WTF WHERE ARE YOU" - hell I don't even know why I'm doing this - maybe out of revenge... but maybe for advice - she's so fucking stunning looking, she's so talented too. I'm broken without her, but I do know that will eventually pass - yet it's so hard to deal with such a loss. Sorry for rambling. Yeah I'll take her back... I might delete this later.

I was at a bar last night and a girl standing next to me trying to get a drink said suck my dick! So I said your not suposed to have one of those. She took my hand and placed it between her legs, I could feel she was wearing a strap on. She laughed a sexy, evil, playful laugh and smiled as she said you like that I can see it in your eyes. We both got our drinks but decided not to move and talk some more. I asked her if she would hold a mans hands aganst a wall above his head and fuck his throat. Same smile same laugh and she said hunny I'll do that and so much more. She told me she was married. (I figures she was just teasing), then she told me her husband is a cuck and invites me over to there table. We get back to her table and I meet her husband 3 of his friends and about 8 other women. She announced to the group she had found a new chew toy, and tells them the story up to this point. All the girls start asking questions about what I'm into and I tell them I'll try anything 4 or 5 times all of there eyes light up like christmas trees. The one womans husband seems ok with everthing going on, the rest of them seem to have some distane for me but I dont care I think I'm fixing to have an orgy. As the night go's on a few of the men get in arguments with the women and the women make it very clear some of these guys will never get any pussy from any of them ever again, but the men keep hanging around. Anyways who cares I'm enjoying my night with the one woman basically jerking me off trough my jeans right infront of everyone and lifting her sun dress to let me finger her ass, stroke her strap on, play with her pussy, and humping my leg all night long. After a while she ask me to go to the truck with her, she turns and tells her husband you stay here do not come to the truck. We go to her truck its got a pretty tall lift kit and she asks me to reach up in the seat and grab somthing for her so she dosent have to climb into the truck, shes a little shorter than me. I turn to grab what she asked for and faster than I realized my pants are around my ankles and shes licking my ass hole. I let out a few little moans of joy and she starts to jerk me off as well. I reach back to play with her tits, she must have really enjoyed that because she started licking faster and fucking my ass hole with her tongue. I pull my ass cheekes apart so she can get in there realy realy deep. Just before I cum she stops everything runs her finger my and my cock go's instantly limp! She says thats enough for now. And we go back to the table all the girls laugh and giggle as they see us walking back, as soon as we get to the table there are jokes about blue balls and not finishing. (This must be her thing denying men what they want most and all her friends must know it). The rest of the night go's pretty much the same her grinding her ass in my lap flashing me, shoving my face in her tits. The other girls made a few occasional advances but no where near as bold. Almost at the end of the night one girl ask are you gonna fuck him or what? You found him you have dibs but we want out turn too and we dont want to wait. We where pretty drunk and her husband was sober (not sure if this was his choice, it was planned for him to be the DD, or if this is another way she shames, humiliates, controls her husband). She offers to let me stay the night with them (I'm thinking all of them). So the 3 of us go back to there hose and I get out of the truck and like a gentleman I'm helping her climb down out of the truck. When he feet hit the ground we start kissing and she undose my belt (I'm thinking I'm about to get a blow job right here in the driveway) she takes my belt and ties my hands to the headache rack on the truck then she pulls my pants down and she rubs the head of her strap on , around my ass hole I hear her spit and BAM her rubber cock is all the way up my ass! Like all 10" shes fast but shes gentle shes not trying to hurt me, this is anal not painl. She reached around and played with my nippes she edged my cock for what seamed like hours, she would switch it up and give me full fist pumps, just her thumb and index finger all the way down to the base of mt cock and use her middle and ring finger to run 1 or 2 circles around my prostate, rolling her palm on the head of my dick. The whole time talking dirty to me tellike me what a good fuck I was and telling me not to cumed until she gave me permission sating I had a cute little butt and demanding I stick my ass out further (I did) at some point I looked over and saw her husband jacking off, I must have called her attention to him becase she told him to put hos do I back in his pants and he did. She pulled my hair, she choked me, she slaped my ass! It was everything I could ask for. She offered to have her husband suck my cock (I declined I later told her I didnt want her husband touching me as there is simply no physical attraction). I busted a huge nut!!! It literally felt like I cumed a whole 5 gallon bucket!!! She untied my hands and we all went inside. She was totaly naked except her pink strap on before she even got to the door, all I had on was a button down shirt. She told her husband he would be sleeping downstairs tonight and I didnt seem him again until much later. We went to her room, I closed the door behind us, Shane said leave it open I want him to hear us. She went to her computer and got one of her friends on Skype. We fucked for hours! I mean we must have gotten to there house around 3am and when I left it was like 9am. Her pussy was already soaking wet, swimming pool wet. She rode my cock until she was exhausted then took control and put her knees in her armpits and pounded her as deep as I could until she squirted with such force it felt loke a showwrhead on my balls. I sat on the edge of the web and she faces the wall and rode my dick again while I played with her tits, I grabbed her and fell bakcwards and fucked her that way. She rolled off of me and layed on her belly and I was on my knees with my cock bent almost straight down and grinded back and forth. When I fucked her doggie style I could see her pussy lips gripping my cock so tight when I pulled back her lips stretched out. I layed her on her side and put one leg over my sholder and leaned over so I could kiss her while I slow fucked her. I layed her on the edge of the bed with her head hanging off and throat fucked her until my lnees where too weak. We ended it with some missionary, I cumed in her (I have never before in my life fucked until my dick went limp and kept fucking until I got hard again). She called her husband and told him to. Ome upstairs and eat her pussy, and he did. Once she cummed he left and I never saw him again. We layed in the bed coverd in sweat and cum spooning until we woke up. Her tight little ass felt spool good in pressed aganst me. I played with her tits a little and fingered her a bit but fell asleep pretty soon. She asked why I never fucked her ass, I said I figured if she wanted it she would tell me, then she said I guess we can do that next time. Cant wait to get passed around through all her friends and be treated like the man slut I am! They range some are skinny some thick some BBW I LOVE BBW's some blond, brunettes, a redhead, and one with crazy diyed hair. Most of them are atractive but there is one that is not very pretty but who knows maybe she will give me the blow job of a lifetime.

I'm nearly 60 and have enjoyed 30 years of paid sex with some really memorable occasions. Unlike many other guys who have satisfying sex lives with partners or girlfriends I have had to pay, but I have used the opportunity to have sex with attractive young women that I would never have been able to enjoy any other way. I'm always after the elusive girlfriend experience, however but treat girls well and have often been very pleased with the outcome.

A bit of history: Back in 2010 I used the Adultwork website to meet up with a beautiful 19yo photographic model model (we'll call her Clare) who also liked to offer extras. After a very successful sexual encounter I told her I enjoyed gangbangs. "What's a gangbang?" she asked! Well I didn't just tell her, I felt obliged to educate her properly and organised one with myself and 3 other middle aged guys. She and we loved it and she held several with other organisers before at Christmas 2011 I suggested another new experience, a visit to a well known naturist/swinging club. Let's call it Oreos.

All organised, several guys and her met at a pub before going the club. At reception, however she was turned away. We hadn't realised they had a 21yo age limit and she was 4 days short of her birthday. Fortunately one of the guys had a hotel room so we were still able to party but this was always the special event that didn't happen.

Soon after that Clare started a relationship and stopped working. She became pregnant and had three children. She left a lot of punters bereft, we wished her well but she had been one of the most enthusiastic and lovely amateur hookers, with a genuine fondness for older men and a strong exhibitionist streak and sense of fun.

I could never get over the missed event however and kept trying to arrange it with other girls. In the end I advertised a reverse booking on Adultwork and my very cheap offer of £100 for 'at least two hours' at the club was accepted by a girl calling herself Lush Companion. She was delightful, half Philipino, petite and sweet. We stayed the whole evening and I had a great time. We treated two guys to joining us in a private room although they only got to watch us and be wanked off by her.

Earlier this year, I heard rumours that Clare was working again and established email contact. In a racy chat session she let on that she felt occasionally stifled by motherhood and craved the attention she used to command from guys. She also wanted to prove she was as tight and passionate as before she delivered her babies vaginally. She was proud that her figure was almost as slim and firm as before.

We arranged to do the Oreos visit nearly five years after the first time. She would travel from home in Birmingham to Bristol, I would pay her travel expenses, plus £60/hour for two hours and would try and arrange a couple of other guys to increase her income and make up more of a party.

I advertised on Craiglist for single guys to "share an 25yo slim amateur hooker at Oreos" and when I had a disappointing response, advertised for couples as well. I did have about 2 guys and 2 couples expressing an intention to attend and participate. As it turned out nobody from Craigslist or any of my usual gangbang circulation list turned up (Losers) but we had a ball anyway.

When Clare's train arrived I was delighted to discover she was just as pretty and slim as I remembered and just as friendly and up for it. She looked stunning in the nude at Oreo's and I enjoyed a shower with her as she experienced some initial embarrassment.

Clare was only shy for about ten minutes and then realised that there were worse fates than being fancied by 20-30 blokes. She really entered into the swinging spirit. We fooled around in the Jacuzzi, were joined by a black couple who were very naughty with each other underwater. The woman, Kate, said she wanted to lick Clare out so we went to the largest of the private rooms. I could tell that Clare was really getting off on the very polite but obvious attention from guy in particular one and feeling magnanimous to both Clare and the guy said Puss could do whatever she wanted and she asked the very 'buff' and extremely nice guy, John, if he wanted to join us to 'help use up a bottle of baby oil'.

In the private room I french kissed Clare and slathered her slim torso and pussy with oil while Clare wanked John. She then sucked him while the Kate licked Clare out and fingered Clare's pale pink pussy with her brown fingers and crimson nails whilst declaring that "Oh my god you have most gorgeous pussy (True) and you taste so good". While she did that her partner fucked her in doggy with his stereotypically large cock.

Then I said it was Ok, so John found himself fucking Clare but forbidden to cum. He and I took her in turns and in several position before he came on her smooth belly. As the client, I reckoned I would finish the session by coming inside her. OMG that was lovely. Winston was fiddling with her anus and my balls which I quite enjoyed but Clare didn't appreciate!

Winston was pissed because Clare wouldn't let him fuck her "You'd split me open" she said, which seemed unlikely seeing as she had delivered several babies, but she was still very tight and I gather she had had a bad experience with a BBC in the past. Absolutely her call, after all, I was the only one paying!

After the joint session in the private room John had to leave. He had a huge grin and still couldn't believe his luck having had Clare choose him and me telling him he couldn't come until I said so!

With only 45 minutes until we had to catch the train, I had a second wind and having asked Clare just for a cuddle, we had a very sweet spoons and cowgirl quickie session in a clean private room, by ourselves (I'm afraid we left the other one with soggy towels and pools of oil and worse. Disgraceful!).

Well, after two and half hours in total at the club we ran out laughing into the street and hailed a taxi, getting her to the station just 5 minutes before her train. I don't know how many times she came over the evening. I managed more than I thought I was capable of and the subsequent Viagra headache was just mild enough for me to bask in the afterglow.

I won't forget this amazing experience for a long time. It hugely exceeded already high expectations, mostly because of a wonderful girl and a very good vibe at the club.

It cost me £140 for her (all I could afford), £15 entrance (special offer for couples on Tuesday), £30 in cabs, £40 for her train fare. This is twice as much as I've ever spent on a punt. Would have got 4 half hour sessions with my hometown regular - but what an experience!

She and I have exchanged texts and emails over the subsequent 24 hours. It is abundantly clear that she really enjoyed it. I'm so glad.

Details have been changed to protect the guilty but this actually happened last night 3rd June. I know - I was there !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

I've been married to Jacqui for five years. We'd been dating for a couple of years before that. Jacqui married me when she was nineteen. We met through our interest in amateur dramatics. Jacqui joined a small theatre company that I was a member of. We rehearse once or twice a week. It wasn't until last year when we got a new director that we started performing more interesting plays. Before it had all been musicals etc, but now we moved onto more adult themes. It wasn't suddenly all sex and violence, but we started doing plays with a bit of nudity or bedroom scenes.

We all enjoyed the change. At first it didn't really affect Jacqui and I as we normally only had small roles but things changed last year when Jacqui was given an important role in a new play. It was only late one evening while we were reading through the script at home that we realised that the role called for Jacqui to appear naked in some scenes. In several others she was required to only wear underwear and towards the end of the play she would get involved in a love scene with the leading actor which would mean him stripping Jacqui first down to just her panties and generally groping her all over and then removing her panties and supposedly making love to her in a bed.

This caused both of us to think deeply as to whether we wanted to be involved in this. In the end we decided that as the play was in good taste and that the love scenes had artistic merit it would be foolish and prudish for Jacqui to say that she wouldn't do them.

I think it actually added a bit of spice to our relationship because certainly later that night as I mounted Jacqui my thoughts were of my pretty, young wife being naked amongst our fellow actors, some of whom we regarded as friends. I think Jacqui found it exciting too because she was very wet when I entered her but, unfortunately, the excitement was too much for me and I came in her after only a couple of minutes. I finished Jacqui off by using my fingers and tongue on her clit and pussy. This is very effective with Jacqui. She has very prominent pussy lips which are very sensitive, they hang at least an inch down from her hole, and her clit is also very visible, standing clearly out from the surrounding folds of skin even before she is aroused.

We both derive great pleasure from the attention I lavish on her pussy lips. I can spend hours sucking and pulling on them to elongate them even further. Jacqui often keeps her pubic mound shaved and this only accentuates her long, hanging lips even further.

It was while I was using my mouth on her that evening that I realised that not only would Jacqui be naked amongst our friends but she would also be revealing to everyone the fact that she shaves her pussy. Strangely I found the thought exciting. It had never occurred to me before that the thought of my wife being seen naked in public and being groped by another man would be erotic to me but we both had a good time in bed that evening.

Over the next few weeks we had many rehearsals and it was kind of strange to see my wife in the arms of another man, in this case the lead actor Ken. We hadn't had a dress rehearsal yet so Jacqui hadn't had to strip off in front of everyone but the thought of her doing this kept us very active in the bedroom.

We were both very excited after coming home one evening after we had spent a few hours rehearsing the scenes where Jacqui has her breasts felt by Ken in the play. Although she had her clothes on for the rehearsal and we were only really going over the dialogue, Ken still used to opportunity to give Jacqui a good feel. From where I stood at the edge of the stage I could see Ken caressing and stroking Jacqui's breasts through her blouse. At one point he ran his hands down over her ass and lifted her short skirt at the back and we could all see his fingers briefly slip inside the edge of her panties. There was no objection from Jacqui and certainly everyone else on the cast was enjoying seeing my pretty wife being felt up by her handsome partner on stage. I was finding this exciting too, and I had plenty of time to watch them as I only had a small part to play in this production.

Each evening when we came home from the hall where we had been practising we would go straight to the bedroom where Jacqui would immediately lay on the bed. I would spend the next hour or so with my face between her thighs as I gnawed and sucked on her juicy cunt lips. Quite often I would not even get to fuck her. Jacqui would have several orgasms while I ate and sucked at her sweet pussy.Sometimes she would rub me off afterwards, sometimes not.

Eventually the time came where we had a full dress rehearsal, or in Jacqui's case it should have been undress rehearsal as she spent most of the day and evening absolutely naked. It was mid morning on a Saturday and the first scene we went through was where Jacqui gets naked out of a bed to meet her on-stage lover Ken. Jacqui arrived on stage wearing a loose gown which came down to mid thigh. I had wondered why the hall was so busy on that morning as at least half of the men present had no real need to be there. I then realised that they had turned up to see my wife strip off on stage. All eyes were on Jacqui when the time came for her to shed the gown and get under the covers. I thought she might have slipped into the bed while still wearing it and then taken it off under the bed covers, but no, she removed it in front of us all and actually stood facing us absolutely naked.

I knew that all the men in the hall were looking at her body, there were about fifteen of us hanging around that Saturday morning. As she stood before us, raised as she was a few feet up on the stage, I knew that I wasn't the only man to let his eyes drift down past her full breasts to her shaven pussy with her cunt lips clearly hanging down between her white thighs.

Jacqui seemed to revel in the stares of the men and was in no hurry to cover herself up. Eventually, however, she got into the bed and the rehearsal commenced. For the rest of that day until we went home in the evening Jacqui didn't put her clothes back on. All the men were treated to the sight of my wife displaying herself openly. The bedroom love scene with Ken is only a couple of minutes in the play but seemed to take hours to rehearse that day as Ken was allowed time after time to feel her breasts and ass and then lay her on the bed and eventually lie on top of her to simulate sex.

I'm sure all the men watching were turned on by the action on stage, because every man loves to see a pretty girl being made love to. I know I was turned on too by seeing my young wife naked with another man. Several times I had to adjust my trousers, especially when Ken lay naked on top of Jacqui and began moving his body up and down for realism. We all noticed that Ken was sporting a semi hard on when he dismounted from Jacqui each time and on one occasion I could see his thickening member lying between her engorged pussy lips, which was partly due to Jacqui raising her legs around Ken's waist, which wasn't actually called for in the script.

Our director called for a coffee break as Ken lay between Jacqui's spread thighs, his buttocks rising and falling gently. It was my duty that day to do the coffee and it was a peculiar feeling handing mugs of steaming coffee around as my wife lay in bed with another man. As I took theirs over to them I noticed that Ken had pulled the covers over their naked bodies but that he was still lying on top of Jacqui. I also noticed that Ken's body was still moving up and down in the simulation of sex, perhaps more so than it was earlier. Ken turned to me and grinned as I placed their mugs by the side of the bed. I knelt down by the head of the bed intending to talk to Jacqui during the break and it was then that I noticed the flushed look on her face. It suddenly dawned on me that they weren't simulating sex, Ken was actually fucking my wife as I knelt beside them. I felt such a fool for not realising sooner what they were doing. I felt humiliated and didn't know quite what to do. In the end I did nothing and just knelt there as Ken's movements under the sheets became more and more obvious. At one stage Jacqui began to make small crying noises as Ken brought her to a climax. It is to my shame that it was me who covered her mouth with my hand to quieten her. With my hand on her mouth I could feel her shudders as the orgasm took her, I could also feel the vibrations as Ken ejaculated into her at the same time.

It must have been obvious to everyone else in the hall what was going on. I felt totally humiliated by the situation but I also had a raging hard on in my trousers. Ken actually said thank you to me as I took my hand away from Jacqui's mouth. There was further *********** as, a few minutes later, Ken pushed the covers back and lifted himself off my wife. I think all the men present probably saw him slip his long cock out of Jacqui's hole. He certainly wasn't hiding anything as he walked across to the front of the stage to talk with his mates. His foreskin was pulled back and the head of his cock was glistening with his and Jacqui's love juices. There was even a small string of cum still hanging from the tip of his cock. He was making it clear to all his friends that he had just fucked my wife.

Like the cuckolded husband that I was, I helped my freshly fucked wife to her feet. Worse was to follow, as I took her hand to lead her away to the cloakroom I noticed that there was a large wet stain in the centre of the bed. Ken's cum had already started to run from my wife's stretched pussy and more of it ran down her thighs as we walked to the side of the stage. At one point Jacqui actually put her hand between her legs to stop the flow dripping onto the wooden floor of the stage. Her hand came away coated in Ken's cum. I was shocked when she absentmindedly put the fingers to her mouth to clean them.

My face was burning with embarrassment at the episode but I was also so turned on that when we reached the cloakroom I pulled Jacqui inside and, without bothering to close the door properly, I turned her around and bent her over the wash basin. I kept one hand on her back as I released my penis from my pants and in one movement I slipped straight into her from behind. I couldn't believe how wet she was. I was also amazed that she seemed so loose, there was little or no feeling from the walls of her cunt. Ken must have really stretched her when he fucked her because my rock hard cock was hardly touching the edges. I thought I might have difficulty cumming in such a large, stretched hole but it was when I glanced down and saw my cock covered with another mans cum that I suddenly started shooting my load into her.

Jacqui and I got ourselves cleaned up after that. We had a quick kiss and cuddle and she said she was glad that I'd fucked her after Ken because it showed that I wasn't mad at her. We kissed again and made our way back to the stage.

The remainder of the day went by fairly quickly. It was later, when we got home, that we next spoke about what had happened. I admitted that it had turned me on. Jacqui, for her part, admitted that she found Ken very attractive and had been fantasising about him for some time. She apologised for acting like a slut in front of our friends, but I surprised myself by saying that I liked her acting like that. I asked Jacqui what it felt like to have had another cock inside her as she had been a virgin when we had met. She told me that although she still loved me, she also loved the feel of Ken's much larger cock inside her. She said he had really filled her and that she could actually feel him inside her which she couldn't always with me. We made love well into the night with Jacqui eventually bringing me off with her hand because she said she felt too sore to have me inside her.

From that Saturday onwards there was very little pretence that Ken wasn't actually fucking my wife at every opportunity. Whether it was as part of the rehearsal for the play or during the breaks in between Ken would shove his fat cock up my darling wife. After each rehearsal of the bedroom scene the sheets would need to be changed as Ken deposited his spunk up my wife and a spreading wet patch would be evident on the bed.

Often I would go home on my own as Ken drove Jacqui off to his flat to continue their lovemaking on into the night. She would come home to me in the early hours of the following morning with his cum still running down her legs.

I had stopped fucking Jacqui myself by this time. First of all she was getting no pleasure from it because she couldn't feel my little cock inside her stretched hole anymore. Secondly, she had developed a habit of sliding her shaven pussy over my face as soon as she returned home to me and I would shoot my load onto my stomach as I sucked her long cunt lips into my mouth. The taste and feel of Ken's spunk as it ran from her hole and dripped from her raw looking lips onto my face was too much and my hand would drift down to my hard cock and I would bring myself off with a few strokes.

It had taken only a matter of a few weeks for me to change from a normal married man to this stranger who waited at home while his wife went off with her lover and then performed oral sex on her after she returned. Our week long stint at the local theatre went well and we got rave reviews from the local press. Apparently they liked the realism of some of the scenes. Jacqui was now a changed woman. She loved the attention she was getting and she admitted later that exposing herself on stage before a couple of hundred people really turned her on. I'm not sure if the audience realised that she was getting fucked on stage each night but the rest of the cast and stage hands certainly knew. I only found out later that she had let two other men have access to her body during the run of the show. One was the director, Gavin, the other was Ted who worked the curtains.

Since that show approximately half the cast have had sex with my wife, some on a regular basis and others as a one off. All our friends are aware of Jacqui's infidelities and most of them are also aware that my sexual preference these days is to use my tongue on my wife's well fucked cunt. There is nothing more pleasurable than the feel of Jacqui straddling my face with her slimy cunt and seeing her raw red pussy lips running with another mans cum.

My gf (a young and petite thing at 5'3") and I have never shy'd away from public displays of affection. We've had sex on the edge of the top of a parking garage late at night while cars whizzed by below, we've groped each other and made out in the back of a dark club while drunken party-goers ogled us, but last night set the bar.

We had spent all morning drinking mimosas during brunch, and the afternoon was spent walking around the local college campus (which is dead this time of year) finding little hidden places to smoke from our dugout and grope each other. She even let me snap a pic of her flashing me earlier in the afternoon(She's a petite thing at 5'3�, and has smooth young features. We're both in our early 20's but she gets carded at bars, restaurants, and the like all the time). Unfortunately my phone died shortly thereafter, otherwise I would have had quite the photo-collage to go along with my story...but I digress.

As the sun began to set, we found ourselves quite inebriated and very very horny. We had just settled down behind a low brick wall that ran adjacent to an empty driveway used by one of the university buildings. To our right was a lush, somewhat overgrown garden with several stone benches and various flowerbeds. To our left was an tall empty university office building. Behind us was another campus building...this one used to temporarily house fraternity brothers during the Summer months (the lights were out, and it appeared empty as well).

Now, not being strangers to sex in public, we were quite aware of the growing trend in our little city (so we had read/heard) of "dogging" (if you're not in the loop, look it up, the internet is a wonderful thing)...specifically in and around a local park, and parts of campus...but we had fooled around outdoors before without anyone spying or bothering us (that we know of) and didn't think anything of it last night.

Nevertheless, we sat down on one of the stone benches and passed our one-hitter back and forth, and then began the heavy petting. I nibbled at her neck and ran my hand up her thigh to her panty clad crotch. She moaned and leaned back against the bench. I kissed her up and down her neck, shoulders, and the tops of her breasts, savoring her scent and the feel of her skin in the open air. She had spread her legs, allowing me to push the hem of her skirt up, exposing her pelvis and undies to the night air...I rubbed her through her underwear (which tends to drive her crazy...more-so than straight up fingering oddly enough) until she shook a little with a small orgasm.

At this point we could hear some people walking down the sidewalk on the opposite side of the brick wall, causing us to hold our breath for a moment. They passed us quickly (two drunk girls walking home from a bar from the sound of it) and walked on. We looked at each other and giggled. We weren't really worried, bc it seemed as if the only way someone could catch us would be to sneak around the garden we were in, and the heavy iron gate separating the garden from the sidewalk makes a loud squeaking sound when being opened, which should have given us ample time to dress an bolt, but the possibility made it exciting nonetheless.

At this point I asked her "put on a little show for me". To which she stood up in front of the bench and faced me, a little wobbly from the weed, and giggling began to wiggle her hips back and forth in the cutest parody of a burlesque dance I've ever seen. I wasted no time, and pulled out my cock to stroke while she teased me.

She spun around, and slowly pulled up the hem of her dress, revealing her panty clad ass, which she promptly peeled down over her ass cheeks a bit, flashing me her bare bottom ever so slightly. The sight of her there in the moonlight (and a little streetlight from the corner), her half exposed ass swaying back and forth inches from my face, and in public no less...drove me nuts!

I'm pretty sure I even exclaimed "you're driving me crazy"....she looked at me with a wicked grin and letting go of the hem of her dress, bent down and placed her hands on my raging erection and gave it a few light strokes. I leaned back on the bench and sighed loudly, taking in the sight before me. I then ran one of my hands up her leg and pulled at her dress again, hiking it up and over her thighs, allowing me to squeeze and fondle her ass while she licked and nibbled at my ear whilst jerking me off. After a couple of minutes of this, I whispered into her ear "take off your dress"...I was feeling bold to say the least. Without skipping a beat, she called my bluff. Stepping back from the bench, she let a wide grin cross her nymph-like features, and then pulled her dress over her head and tossed it onto the bench next to me in one fluid motion leaving her in nothing but her saddle shoes, a lacy see through bra, and a pair of light green cotton panties. She then continued her little burlesque like dance for me.....peeling a bra strap off one shoulder, turning, pushing the waistband of her undies down just a bit, turning again, bending down to touch her ankles (and sticking her bottom in my face in the process). What could I do other than just sit there and slowly stroke my cock to this wonderful exhibit in front of me.

With a final teasing wiggle she bent over at the waist and swatted my hands away from my cock again, grasping the base of it with one hand and steadying herself on the bench with the other. After a couple of strokes, a drop of pre-cum began to form on the tip of my cock, which she flicked her tongue at, letting a trail of saliva form between my dick and her tongue. She knows that I like messy blowjobs, and this is how she usually begins...so, needless to say, my head was swimming.

It was at this point that I heard the squeaking gate and saw the silhouette. Average height, wearing a baseball cap, and smoking a cigarette, the person was standing on the corner of the garden, near a hedge about 30 feet from us. At first it didn't register. Then the figure looked over his shoulder and appeared to be talking to someone. For some reason it hit me, SOMEONE IS WATCHING US.

I whispered "some guy is watching us". She looked up from my cock with her big blue eyes. "Is it a cop?" she asked. "I don't think so, he's just standing there" I replied. "well let'em watch, but keep an eye on'em" she responded to my amazment. I was just getting ready to put my cock away when she said this. I was so stunned, I just sat back and looked down at this very hot, and nearly naked young girl that I love very much, say one of the sluttiest and dirtiest things I could ever imagine.

With that, she sunk to her knees and stuck her ass out (her panties barely covering her rear), looking over her shoulder in the direction of the figure, and wiggled her behind. The figure stood completely still, but was still obviously entranced by the spectacle before him.

She turned her attention back to my cock, running her tongue up and down the length of the shaft, allowing the maximum amount of spit to fall out of her mouth onto my member until it was glistening with saliva, before enveloping the tip and about half the length into her warm wet mouth before letting it slide back out with a definite wet "pop" sound. I automatically gripped the back of her head and a handful of her hair and let out a silent "oh, jesus" at this move. Being a petite gal, she's only able with some effort (and a little bit of gagging) to take about 3/4 of my somewhat average length cock (7 inches) down her throat, so this is a huge turn on for me.

The figure at the corner of the garden moved out from the hedge he was hiding behind just a bit, all the while turning to his left and appearing to move his mouth. Then I realized there was another person standing next to him behind the hedge...this other person was trying to get a better look, and they appeared to be talking to each other about what was happening in hushed tones.

I decided to up the anty a bit and leaned over my gf's body, sliding to the edge of the bench a bit more, and laid a hand across her ass cheek, giving it a quick smack. She responded by removing her mouth from around my cock and pushing her ass into the air more-so. "fuck yes, spank me daddy" she whimpered, a little loudly in fact. I was quite used to this kind of pillow talk, but in the context of the current situation my head swam. And so I laid into her, smacking her panty clad ass cheeks once, twice, three times, until she let out a little muffled yelp around my dick and jumped a bit, her pale ass turning bright pink in the dim light.

The figures in the corner let out an audible chuckle, clearly they were enjoying the show, and were making less and less of an effort to not be seen and heard. We both took notice of this. Her cheeks flushed with (her words) a combination of lust and embarrassment as she looked up at me.

�Want to be my whore?� I whispered to her. This was bedroom code for the light bdsm that we sometimes dabbled in. She's quite the submissive when she's in the mood, and from the look on her face (like a kid in a candy store) when I said this, she was definitely in the mood. I then grabbed a handful of her hair and positioned her mouth over my cock, my other hand snaked to her bottom again and gave it another couple of smacks, causing her to yelp with her mouth around the tip of my cock.

�Pull your panties down� I ordered. She complied, reaching behind her kneeling form and slowly sliding her little cotton panties over her ass and down her thighs to rest at the bend of her knees. One of the men, the taller of the two, let out a �holy shit� and they appeared to move a little bit closer, zeroing in on my gf's taught little ass.

I grabbed the base of my prick with my free hand and began to pump her head slowly up and down on my cock...first down a couple of inches before pulling her mouth away....me leaning forward to kiss her lips, wet with pre-cum and saliva..then pushing her back down onto my cock again. This continued for a minute or so, her wiggling her ass for the spectators across from us.

I then told her (loudly enough for the strangers to hear) to stand up and turn around with her hands behind her back so "they can get a good look at you". She complied, wiping some saliva from her chin, she slowly stood and turned on her heel to face the figures, her panties falling around her ankles. The two men crept slowly forward a bit more, and being able to get a better look at us, one of them turned and said to his friend, �she's young, man� Neither had anything to hide behind anymore, their faces barely visible in the failing light. Both seemed about college age, one wearing a lettered hoody (possible a couple of fraternity dudes) and drinking from a tallboy of something, the other in a baseball cap and khaki shorts, his hands in his pockets. At this point they were about 20 or so feet away standing next to another park bench. The sounds of a small group of people walking down the sidewalk nearby echoed off the walls around us, but soon receded, it was getting late, and the bars were beginning to let out.

And there she stood, a petite little redheaded minx, with nothing on but a pair of black and white saddle shoes, a see through bra and a pair of panties around one ankle, her body on full display for these two strangers. My hands groped at her from behind, sliding around her body to tug at the straps to her bra, pulling her pert b-cups from their prison and tweaking her erect nipples, down her stomach to the neatly trimmed hair of her pubic mound. Her knees slightly buckled at my caress, her mouth letting out a sexy little moan. I gripped her crossed wrists behind her back and stood up behind her, pushing her forward a bit�the two men stepped forward another couple of feet�now less than 10 feet from us. I realized that the one in shorts was jerking off, one hand down the front of his shorts.

�She�s a beaut� eh fellas?� I asked in a playful tone., smacking one of her tits with my free hand, before roughly pinching and pulling at one of her nipples, letting her tits drop and bounce. Both nodded and smiled, shifting a bit, possibly a bit uncomfortable that they were being addressed directly.

�Let�s show the nice men what a whore like you is good at�� I trailed off, taking on the role of the dom�I spun her around and pushed down on her shoulders, directing her to kneel in the grass before me at an angle, while I shifted my position so that we were both in parallel to our audience�giving them a perfect view of her profile. I started by unbuttoning my shorts, and pulling my shaft fully from my underwear, along with my balls. She immediately went to work sucking and licking at my testicles, her hands still firmly in place behind her back, which was arched, her ass sticking out over her heels.

�Spread your ass for them� I ordered�

She complied, her hands sliding down her lower back and spreading her ass cheeks apart as she licked up and down my balls and the shaft of my cock, trails of spittle dripping onto the grass. The guy in shorts muttered �holy fuck��his cock was clearly out now, and he was stroking it very slowly, his eyes shifting from my gf�s taught little ass to the job she was doing on my cock. His friend has stepped to the side a bit, seemingly to give his buddy some spank room, and had just set down his beverage before slowly unzipping his jeans and pushing his hand down into his waistband to touch himself.

I pulled my cock away from her eager mouth and told her to �say ah��, she looked up at me, opened her mouth, and stuck out her tongue with a little �ahhh�, sounding like a kid at the dentist. I slid my cock between her parted lips until the tip touched the back of her throat�a little over half its fully erect length. �Show the men how a slut eats cock�� I requested. She took a deep breath through her nose and shifted her weight a bit, sitting up ever so slightly on her knees, and pushed her mouth down onto my cock another inch before pulling away with a sharp exhale.

�fuck yes, deep throat that bitch!� one of the men exclaimed (I didn�t look up to see which)

She steadied herself and again took about 5 inches of my cock into her mouth with a slurping sound. One of my hands found the back of her head, the other took a hold of her chin, and I pushed another inch down her little throat. She shifted her weight, and let out a little groan around my cock, but I didn�t relent�pulling out a couple of inches, only to slowly push the shaft back into her throat�this time her lips barely an inch from the base of my cock. A stream of saliva dripped from between her bottom lip and the base of my prick, splattering onto her tits. I pulled my cock all the way out, she gasped for air, pre-cum and spit falling from her mouth. Then I was back in her throat again, repeating this about half a dozen times.

�yeah man, fuck her mouth� the guy in shorts cheered�both were now just under 10 feet from us and were furiously stroking their dicks.

I pulled my cock from her throat, allowing her to get some air. She panted�.looking up at me and around at the two men watching us.

�They're so close� she said shyly....

�I know�, I replied, playfully slapping her cheeks with my wet cock.

She smiled, �I want to cum� she said. Smiling, I told her to stand up again and whispered into her ear �do you want some help from these nice men?� she looked at me a bit confused��no penetration� I elaborated �just touching�. She nodded in approval.

I turned to the two strangers, who had slowed their masturbation in anticipation of what was to come (no pun intended, har har), and asked if they �would like to sit�? I motioned to the bench near us. They looked at each other and slowly walked over to the bench and sat down on opposite ends from each other. I then led my little gal over between them and told her to sit down. She hesitated for a moment, eying these two perverts up and down, seeing their hard cocks in their hands and the expression of pure unadulterated lust on their faces (her words, not mine), and turned around, putting her ass on display for them�spreading it wide. �Do you like me?� she asked in her best naughty little girl voice�sliding two fingers into her pussy and then looking over her shoulder, into her mouth, before playfully smacking her own ass with her other hand.

�I'm being a bad bad girl� she exclaimed. The two dudes just stared�one of them saying something incomprehensible like �oh fuck, man�.�

�Enough playing around you little whore� I exclaimed playfully, and lightly pushed her down onto the bench between them, taking a position between her legs...each of the strangers no more than a couple of feet from her on either side, their eyes glued to her small body, which was covered in a light sheen of sweat, her tits wet with the sloppy bj she had just given.

�Pull your legs back� I ordered...she complied, looping her hands behind the backs of her knees and pinning her thighs against her torso, giving me full access to her pussy and ass.

�Oh my gaaawd�, the guy in the hat exclaimed, leaning over to get a closer view of her naughty bits. I grinned and gripped the tops of her thighs, spreading her even wider. She keeps her pubic hair trimmed to almost nothing...again, accentuating her youthful looks. I parted her pussy lips with one hand, not penetrating her, just showing her off her pink inner folds.

�Fuck baby, you are wet� the man in the hat said, arching his neck to look at her sopping wet pussy.

�Mmmm, yes sir. I'm very very horny right now.� she chirped, her eyes falling on the rather thick cock in his hand.

I leaned down and lapped at her warm mound. She wiggled under me, and shivered, her legs shaking a bit. �Fuck� she yelped, trying to keep her voice to a whisper. I stabbed at her cunt with my tongue over and over until she shook very hard under me, her hands letting go of her legs and reaching out to grip the thighs of the men to either side of her.

�Hold her legs for me eh?� I requested of the strangers. They looked a bit stunned, but hesitated for no more than a moment, before each of them reached out in unison and grabbed her ankles and calves, pulling them back again.

�Oh fuck�, she moaned, as I pushed two fingers into her pussy and began slowly finger fucking her. Now she's not usually that into fingering , but her body seemed to be reacting with crazy sensitivity. One of the men was gripping her ass cheek now, having propped her leg onto his shoulder. He gave her rear a quick smack and squeeze, kneading the pale flesh of her smooth ass.

She began to shake under me again. I leaned forward and flicked her now swollen clit with my tongue. She went nuts between us, her legs convulsing, her ass lifting off the bench several inches, her back arching as her mouth parted and let out the most erotic stuttering �ffffuuucc, aaaahhha, fuuck, oh my gaaa...�. I kept my mouth on her cunt during the whole display however, darting my tongue from her clit to her labia, small aftershock orgasms causing her to shiver repeatedly.

Both of the strangers were enraptured. One of them (the guy in the hoody I think), began to rub and grope at my little redheads tits, and say really dirty things to her.

�You're a little slut, aren't you? Are you daddy's little whore? Huh, are you daddy's little fuck toy?�

She just looked up through half closed eyes and whimpered an innocent �yes daddy�.

�Holy shit man! You're girl is amazing!� exclaimed the other guy, one hand still stroking his cock, the other kneading the flesh of her thigh and ass.

I lifted my head from her swollen pussy and licked my lips. �Yes she is, and...� giving her behind a playful smack, �now she's going to take some cock for your viewing pleasure, aren't you dearest?� I asked. �Oh yes please, please fuck me...� she, running two fingers over her throbbing pussy lips.

I told her to stand up, turn around and bend over the bench. She did so, placing her hands on the back of the bench and sticking her ass out. The guy in the hoody also stood up and walked around the back of the bench to get a better look at the action. The other guy stayed sitting on the bench, looking up and down her body, and as I entered her from behind, reached up to pull on her nipples with his free hand.

I began slowly pumping in and out of her, then built to slamming into her, only to slow down again, prolonging her pleasure, and my own. The man in the hoody had stepped closer to the bench again, his hand on his cock, just a few inches from my gf's face. Before long, I could feel my own orgasm building. �I want to come in your mouth baby, turn around.� I insisted.

Spinning around, and sitting on the edge of the bench, she opened her mouth wide for my load. Grabbing the back of her neck and the base of my cock, I forced myself into her mouth, unloading load after load of cum into her eager throat.

After I had finished, she offered to let the other guys cum on her tits while she masturbated, which they eagerly agreed to.

She laid back on the bench and propped her knees up, giving the strangers a good view of her dripping cunt. �You can touch me if you like� she coyly told the men. They were on her in seconds. One of them sticking two fingers into her cunt, and then into her mouth, making her taste her juices. The other began groping at her tits, then moved his hand down to her ass, were he began to probe at her anus.

Before long, she was panting and writing under their touch. The guy in the hoody leaned over her and let his cum spray onto her face and tits. The other man soon followed, dropping his load onto her stomach. There she laid, covered in her boyfriend's and stranger's cum, naked, and shaking, with a huge grin on her face. After we had cleaned up and dressed, we exchanged info with the two gents, discussed dogging, places to meet up in the future, and what my gf might be up for. Then we called it an evening, went home and slept for over 10 hours.

It was quite an evening to say the least. Nonetheless, we've discovered that we're into this sort of thing and have been discussing safer ways to indulge in the future.

This is my confession/story of what my life is like struggling with the demon that lies within me. I apologize in advance for the length of the confession/story but I feel I need to get so much of this out and off my chest. I understand that some might be disgusted with this story and my actions, but do know that we all have demons of some sort within us and you can judge me or whatever you want. This is who I am and there is nothing I can do to change that fact.

On the outside I look like I am living the perfect American dream life. I'm in my late 30s, a former jock athlete, happily married to the cute, fit, blonde former college cheerleader who still likes to fuck like its going out of style. Three happy and healthy kids. A great house in the nicest of suburbs my city has to offer (that also comes with a big mortgage, but I digress). A very successful career and all the spoils that come with that including a decent income and reasonable wealth. Lots of friends and weekends spent going to my kids games and recitals, and nights BBQ'ing and drinking with neighbors. Basically the envy of many men and what should be the charmed life.

But there is something that has always been inside me that is missing with that perfect life. It is a demon that needs to be satisfied otherwise it takes over my existence. It doesn't just spring up out of nowhere and grab me. No, it builds over time slowly, sometimes months or a year, with little hints or actions that make me slightly aware that it is still there and there is nothing I can do but give it what it wants. That is the only way to come back down to earth and "normalcy".

The day that the demon decides is the day to force me into action would seem like any other to those around me. I sit in meetings or on calls outwardly actively engaged in what is going on, but my head is somewhere else flooded with thoughts of what is to come by days end. As my afternoon drags on, I start to put the demon's plan into motion. My cock is already rock hard under my desk as the anticipation builds. I call my wife and tell her that a big crisis has come up at work and don't expect me home in time for dinner or even maybe before she goes to bed. She would never suspect a thing as I am a high ranking corporate officer who often needs to work late or weekends. I would never stray from our vows as I am the perfect husband who is sexually satisfied at home...or am I, I really don't know?

6 o'clock rolls around and I wait for everyone else to one-by-one depart the office for the day. After seemingly all have left, I grab the nondescript gym bag that is in the corner coat locker of my office. While anyone else would assume it just contains my gym clothes, the reality is it contains the tools that the demon knows I will need to satisfy his lust. I take my bag and walk to the elevator and down to the lobby. Once in the lobby I bypass the elevators to the garage where my car sits waiting to return me to my suburban dream life, and walk straight out the front doors of my building. I turn left and walk the 2 blocks to the subway station. Instead of getting on the train that could also return me to the suburban utopia with the rest of the suited masses, I instead get on the line that takes me to a part of town that couldn't be more different than my home.

I exit the subway and night has already fallen. The sounds of the city are all around me, but I hear nothing. I have become more like a zombie possessed and oblivious to the outside world. The police and fire sirens and calls of beggars asking for change pass by my ears as if they didn't exist and I head straight to where I need to be. I turn the corner into the side alleyway and there is it, the large, black, heavy, metal door in an unmarked building is all that stands between me and the relief from the demon that I so desperately need. I ring the buzzer and and hear the familiar click that unlocks the door and allows my entry into my sanctuary.

Upon entering, I am now in the sterile 6x6 room with another door straight ahead and a bulletproof looking glass window to my left. Behind it sits a man smoking a cigarette and looking like he'd rather be any place but here. I slide a $20 bill into the little revolving door in the window, looking past the man at the assortment of items for sale on the shelves behind him. On the ledge to my right is a big cardboard box full of condoms under a sign that says to be safe and and take as many as you need. No worries I say to myself, my bag contains all of what the demon needs. The man puts a plain white towel and a locker key into the revolving door and spins it around in my direction. I grab them hurriedly and move towards the second door which again unlocks with that familiar click as I push my way through.

Now inside the inner sanctum of the demon, I enter into the locker room. Several others are milling around and faint grunts and noise can be heard in the distance. I find my assigned locker and open it up. I disrobe from the constraints of my corporate attire and wrap the towel that barely reaches all the way around my muscular build around my waist. I open my gym bag and pull out my old gym flip flops and the smaller toiletry bag that contains my tools...a bottle of Wet lube and various condoms including several magnums just in case. I slide the flops on my feet, close and lock my locker, place the key in my small little toiletry bag and head to the shower room a few feet away.

I enter the showers and there are a few men in there. It seems as though all eyes are on my as I walked up to a showerhead. I place my bag and towel on the hook and turn on the water feeling a rush of heat pour over my body. In the corner a man is leaning against the wall while another man is on his knees servicing his cock. Another guy is standing under his showerhead stroking as he watches. I hit the lever on the soap dispenser and begin to soap up my body, paying particular attention to my cock and asshole. I turn and see two other guys embracing, stroking each other and passionately kissing as one looks over constantly at me. I begin to stroke myself as well as my cock has risen to a mild erection as my other soap covered hand teases and pokes my asshole. Another man enters and takes the showerhead next to me and gives a nod to gauge my interest, but not yet, not the right guy just yet. I turn off my water and pat myself dry with my towel before slinging it over my shoulder, grab my bag and exiting the showers.I walk out the side door of the locker room into a hallway. Again multiple men are mulling around whether naked or with towels around them. As I walk some reach out as if trying to grab my semi-rigid cock, but I keep moving to the big glass door on my right and enter the large steam room. Words are rarely spoken to each other, it is purely signals and actions.

The steam room is like an moving mess of body parts. Men are fucking and sucking in group play that is hard to even describe. There is one handsome younger twink who is on his hands and knees getting fucked from behind while sucking on a large bear's cock. The twink is just the look that the demon likes but he is otherwise occupied. The mass of fucking and sucking is enough to rise my cock to full attention but the steam room is not where the demon wants to be satisfied. I stand in the corner for a minute and stroke myself before heading back out into the hallway. The dimness of the light really only allows for you to see more shapes and figures, not the details of the person you are passing. I continue down the hallway and the sound of the bass pumping music gets louder. Me personally in my everyday life couldn't stand this type of music, but the demon inside me loves it and sort of sways to the beat. As I turn the corner at the end of the hall I enter a maze of small rooms with sterile cots, some of the doors are closed and some with them open where single men wait for their next lover to arrive in various states of pose. Some on their knees, others standing and more lying or sitting on the cots. Some rooms already contain two or more men in a wanton state of lust, sucking and fucking every which way possible. While I get nods and signals from several of the men, I decide to push further and find an empty room to set up shop, which I finally do find a few more doors down.

I enter the room and hang my towel on the wall hook. I place my bag of tools next to the cot and take my position on my knees. Within seconds a man who I would say is about my age is standing at my door. I am not picky for my first cock and I motion for him to enter as he quickly does. Nothing is said as he drops his towel and I reach up grabbing his cock in my hand. I slowly stroke him and then pull him closer and begin to lick his nice mushroom tip. I lick the underside of his cock and then dive right in taking him fully in my mouth. I suck furiously for about 2 minutes before he tenses up and I pull his cock out as he shoots his load all over my chest and the floor. He picks up his towel and turns and walks out.

The demon feels slightly better after being doused with some hot cum, but is nowhere near being satisfied. I sit on the edge of the cot and wait for the next man to catch my interest to look inside my room. As I lean back against the wall and stroke my throbbing cock, several more men stand at the doorway, but I turn my gaze away as none interest me much. Those with the proper etiquette know to then walk on to somewhere else. FInally a younger man, not really a twink, but more a jock like myself in my early twenties stops at my door. I smile and he smiles back and I motion with my head for him to come inside. He sits next to me on the cot and reaches over to grab my cock. I return the favor and grab his nice sized, not to big but just big enough, cock. We stroke each other and begin to kiss. My other hand caresses his nicely built chest. After another few minutes, he pushes me back to laying on the cot and moves his mouth to my hard dick. He begins to suck me off nice and slow, as if he was savoring every little bit of me. It feels so good but I know I need to hold out from cumming or the demon will punish me for sure. He lifts my balls and I instinctively push my ass out and bring my legs up towards my chest. He begins to lick and tongue my asshole, swirling his tongue around before plunging it inside of me then back out again, repeating for quite a while all while slowly stroking my cock with his hand. He moved back to licking the underside of my dick and slowly started pushing his fingers inside me, first one, then two and eventually three. It felt so good to feel that feeling again.I pulled him up to me and raised him to his knees sitting above his chest and took his cock into my mouth. I sucked on his cock for a few minutes before pulling his head down towards me, kissing him and then saying into his ear that I need him inside me now. He nods in agreement and I reach down and grabbed a condom and rolled it out onto his dick. I grabbed some of my lube and drizzled it onto his cock and then squeezed a little into his hand which he instantly reached back and rubbed on my asshole and pushed inside with his fingers. He slid back down my body and pushed my legs back towards my chest and slowly pushed the tip of his cock into me. That initial feeling of pressure and a little pain quickly subsided as my willing hole opened up and took him into me.

He continued to pump himself into me for a few minutes as we took turns stroking my cock. It was just then that I caught the gaze of someone at the doorway and realized it was the young twink from the steam earlier. I smiled at him and ran my hands up and down my current lovers chest to then get his attention and gauge whether he was willing to have someone else join us. He shook his head yes and we both in unison motioned with our nods for the youthful guy to enter. He came over and right away kneeled on the ground next to the cot and took my cock in his mouth. I pulled at him to indicate he should get on the cot and in a 69 position with me. He quickly jumped up and straddled my face and went back to servicing my cock as the other guy continued to fuck my asshole. I lapped at his asshole for a minute doing my best to strain my neck and rim him well then he lifted his ass up higher and his cock popped right into my mouth. We sucked each other off briefly but my straining cock was dying to be inside his young twink ass. I pulled at him to grab his attention and mouthed "I want to be in you" which he nodded in agreement. I reached down and grabbed a condom as he dismounted our 69 position and he turned around to sit on my stomach. We rolled the condom on me and then lubed up my cock and his ass. He then grabbed my cock and slid it with ease into his willing hole probably so easily from being loosened up from the pounding he took in the steam room. The three of us fucked in unison while I stroked the young twinks cock. I think with this action we all knew we would last much longer so we really picked up the pace. I started to feel a swelling in my ass and knew that my first lover was ready to blow. He continue to fuck and I saw him arching back with his eyes closed then felt one last deep push and he filled his condom up with his cum deep inside my hole. This was all I needed to finally release and I shot my load inside of my newest lover in an intense orgasm like I can't even describe. Finally the young twink shot his load, albeit not a huge load, all over my chest. The first guy pulled out of me, grabbed his towel and quickly left the room. The second guy sat on my cock still grinding a little as if to get every last drop out of me.I rubbed his cum into my chest and also rubbed his chest. He leaned down and gave me a little peck, then got up and walked out.

Right then I felt a wave of relief wash over my body. I knew the demon had been satisfied. I grabbed my towel and my small bag and headed rapidly back to the locker room, not making eye contact with any of the shadowy figures along the way. I washed off in the showers paying no mind to the men engaged in various activities around me. I went to my locker, reapplied my corporate wear making myself look just as I had when I walked in. I put my towel in the trash can near the exit of the locker room, walked toward the front entrance room and through the inner door, then dropped my locker key into the slot in the window and exited to the outside world through the heavy metal door to return to my regular life. A feeling of disgust and guilt came over me. Every time I leave I say to myself that maybe this will be the last time, but I know deep down inside, that demon is just laying dormant, waiting for his chance and maybe next month or next year he is going to show himself again and I will need to answer his call. We can try to fight our demons but all too often it is a fight you cannot win.

I confess, I fucked my Mother-in-Law. It was some of the hottest sex I've every had. She is a gorgeous cougar, great tits, a stunning smile, flirtatious, and witty. She looks to be 10 to 15 years younger than she actually is and has a very youthful personality. Every man who knows her young and old wants to fuck her.

She's in a sexless marriage. She has volunteered that many times. Her husband is morbidly obese and is an alcoholic. Why she stays in the marriage, no one knows.

She and I have always hit it off. We flirt on occasion and sometimes, I get turned on to the point I lose my breath with horniness.

Well, she came to visit for a long holiday weekend by herself. I kept to myself most of the weekend while she, my wife, and the kids did the usual fun things that happen when grandma comes to visit. My wife, MIL and I always stay up having drinks after the kids go to bed, talking about all kinds of stuff.

On this particular weekend, the wife had to leave on a business trip on Sunday night and the kids went to stay at their dad's house (2nd marriage for each of us). So with the house to ourselves, the MIL and I decided to go out to dinner before returning home to watch a movie. Her flight would leave the following afternoon.

We had a lovely dinner that started with cocktails and wine with dinner. The conversation at dinner eventually turned to her husband and how disgusted she is with him, his obesity and drinking. She mentioned the "sexless" marriage more than once. So, since she brought up the subject, I asked, "So what do you do for sex?"

At this point, she immediately apologized for bringing the subject up and turned all shades of red. I told her that it was alright, "we're family". After several tries by me, she finally gave in and began to open up.

She went on to tell me that she hasn't had sex in more years than she can remember. She admitted to "crossing the line" with a man or two, but she insisted it never went further than kissing and light petting. She said, "I could never live with myself if I cheated on Bill (hubby)." Bill's best friend, Larry, is one of the two it got a little out of hand with but never went all the way. While telling me this, we had 2 more after dinner drinks at the bar before leaving for home.

When we got home, I suggested she get into something more comfortable while I lit a fire in the fireplace and pour her another drink. She was already a bit tipsy, but is not one to turn down another drink. She went into the guest bedroom to change.

I couldn't believe my eyes when she returned. She was wearing the sexiest white robe. It was made of a heavy, soft, cottony material and was full length, so I couldn't tell if she was wearing anything underneath. When I saw her I said, "Wow, you look spectacular." She got the cutest grin on her face and did a little flirtatious spin as if she were a model. I wanted to fuck her brains out then and there.

I was sitting on the couch in front of the fire place and gave her the drink I prepared for her. She folded her legs beneath herself in a cozy pose, turned slightly toward me and put one arm on the back of the couch. She said "cheers", we touched our glasses and looked at the fire.

She went on to say, "This is so lovely. I can't tell you the last time I enjoyed a dinner, drinks and a fire with a man like this." She quickly said, "Oh, but you're my son-in-law, so it doesn't quite count." Meanwhile, my dirty mind is racing with strategies I can deploy to fuck her brains out.

We chatted some more and I could tell that this last drink put her over the top. She was now drunk. My first objective achieved. With her inhibitions aside, I could now get her to loosen up while putting more wood on the fire to warm up the temperature in the room.

I then got the conversation back on sex. I asked, "I know you would never cheat on Bill, but what is the closest you ever got to going all the way? Tell me the details of what happened and how you were able to stop."

Inhibitions aside, she preceded to tell me more about Larry. Larry has been Bill's best friend since grade school. And she and Bill were high school sweethearts, so there are no secrets between her and Larry. They go way back, have done holidays and vacations together for years. They are very comfortable with each other.

She proceeded to tell me one night Bill was out of town and Larry came over to borrow some of Bill's tools. She offered Larry a drink, one thing led to another and they were making out like teenagers, her blouse was open, her bra unsnapped, her hands down his pants.

As she is reliving this memory in specific detail, me interrupting with a question here and there to get her to share even more details, I am getting hornier and hornier. My cock is throbbing in my pants. I can feel pre-cum at its tip.

I could tell reliving that event was getting her worked up as well. And in that heavy robe, the heat from the fire, the alcohol flowing in her veins, she was getting hot. The hotter she got, the more she loosened up the robe. It went from being wrapped up tight with a waist belt, to belt open, front of robe open then eventually completely off.

Much to my pleasure, she was wearing a shear, spaghetti-strapped, night gown that barely reached her knees. I could now see ample cleavage and the outline of her nipples through the material. I could also see that her nipples were hard and erect.

She seemed oblivious to how scantily clad she now is in front of me and how turned on she appeared to be with her hard nipples nearly splitting her nighty open. This is eye candy on steroids to me. I topped up her drink once or twice during this story telling and she is guzzling it down like soda pop. The more she talks, the more drunk she is, the more animated she becomes with hands and arms becoming part of the story telling. On occasion, the spaghetti stapes would fall off her shoulder and, before she could pull then back up, the nighty would fall just enough for me to see more of her fabulous tits.

By now, I am going crazy wanting to fuck her so badly. I have now opened up my shirt because of the heat in the room, and in my loins. I'm not in the best of shape, but I have decent pecks, shoulders and biceps.

She eventually comes to the end of the story with the phone ringing. It's Larry's wife wondering what is taking him so long. He leaves abruptly, leaving her hanging with lust.

As she ends the story on that note, I ask, "So what are you feeling right now having just relived that memory and sharing those details with me?" She replies with slurred speech, "I'm horny as fuck and need to cum." Music to my ears!!

I then reply, "I'm horny as fuck too. You got me all turned on with that story and you look so sexy in that nighty."

She then says, "I've got to get out of this damn thing and cool off." She proceeds to stand up, lift the nighty over her head and drops it to the floor. She is now totally naked in front of me. OMG! Her tits are AMAZING! It's not a perfect body and shows signs of her age, but in my condition at that moment, she looked like a super model. My cock is so engorged and throbbing, I think it is going to split in two.

She then says, "I shouldn't be the only one naked. Take your clothes off and join me in the swimming pool." So off go the clothes and outside into the pool we stumble....I mean,we both are shit-faced drunk at this moment.

Now seated inside the pool, the water waist deep, drinks in hand, I can't take my eyes off of her tits. They are full D's and not that saggy for a woman her age. She sees that I am staring at her tits and says, "Not bad for a woman my age, huh? They've always been my best asset. I still like to tease men with them. But I should have something to look at too. Sit on the edge of the pool so I can see your cock while you look at my tits."

I'm loving the slurred speech and total absence of inhibition. I'm even more amazed that she hasn't mentioned my wife (her daughter) or her hubby once. I can't help but think how "wrong" this is, but hormones and the head of my cock are now in full control.

I do as she says, stand up from beneath the water and sit on the edge of the pool very near to her. My cock is fully erect, standing at complete attention.

She sets her drink down and moves directly in front of me. We're at the shallow end of the pool, so she is standing up, facing me, her face almost level with my waist and cock. Her hands are on each side of me resting on the edge of the pool where I am sitting. She is close enough that I can feel her tits against my knees.

She is staring at my cock and proceeds to slur, "It's been so long since I have had cock. I miss cock. I want cock. I like your cock. I want your cock." I reply, "then you can have my cock."

What happens next is the most erotic sexual experience I have ever had. She separates my legs so she can move closer to me and begins to suck my cock. The sensation is magnificent. I've never had a blow job like it. It was incredible. She seemed to know when I was about to explode and would stop just long enough for me to gain control. This went on and on......suck me to the edge, back off, gain control and back to it. I was going wild.

Eventually, she stops, steps out of the pool, takes my hand and leads me over to the chaise lounge chair. She bends over, her hands on the edge of the chair, her ass is the air, and says, "fuck me from behind". My cock slid in to her soaking wet, warm pussy. It felt amazing. With each thrust of my hips, she moaned. Then she said, "deeper. harder" With each thrust of my hips, the sound of them slapping against her ass grew louder and louder. I began to worry that the neighbors might hear us. But it was already way past midnight and there were no lights on, so I wasn't too worried to stop.

Now I can tell she is about to cum. I'm pounding away. She's moaning and moaning, her head is snapping back and forth. And finally, it happens, she has an intense orgasm that seemed to last a very long time and turned into multiple orgasms one right after the other. I couldn't help myself, losing all control and explode hard and deep inside her pussy. It was soooo intense.

When we're both done cumming, she turns around, sits down on the edge of the chair and begins to suck my cock and lick all of my cum and hers off of my shaft and balls. I didn't think it was possible, but the hardon that was going down after cumming so hard was coming back up with another amazing blow job.

Once fully erect again, she looks up at me and says, "fuck my ass." OMG! I cannot believe this woman. She now lays down on her back lifts her legs high in the air, and says, "Fuck my ass now."

I now lay on top of her but without lube, this isn't going to be easy. I had just cum inside her pussy, so I dip my cock in her pussy again to lube it up. Now wet with her cum and mine from inside her pussy, I spit on my fingers, rub it on her asshole, and proceed to fuck her ass. She moans in pain but it was the sound of a pleasurable pain. "Oh yes" she says, over and over. "Fuck me hard.", she says.

I can't believe this is happening to me. I'm fucking my MIL IN THE ASS! Still fucking her ass, her legs in the air, I lower myself and we begin to kiss. Deep, passionate, wet kisses. I can smell cum on her breath. It is erotic. Her tongue swirls inside my mouth. She bites my lip and tongue. I'm thoroughly turned on again, my cock throbbing inside her tight asshole. But I know I can't cum this soon and withdraw.

She's laying there in seeming exhaustion. I'm thinking she's done for the night. As I begin to raise up off of her she says, "eat me. Eat my pussy. Suck your cum out of me." OMG! WHO IS THIS WOMAN???

I proceed as instructed and start to eat her freshly fucked pussy. She moans with delight my tongue stokes her clit and probes deep inside her pussy searching for more cum. I'm never eaten a cream pie before, so this new experience WITH MY MIL, is totally erotic.

The more I feast on her pussy, the more turned on she gets. I now reach inside her pussy for her G spot with two fingers while licking her clit with my tongue. Her moans grow more intense. Her hips are writhing back and forth while she occasionally lifts them completely off the chaise lounge chair. My fingers are working her G spot, I'm sucking her clit as if I'm detaching it from her body and using the tip of my tongue against her clit.

Suddenly it happens. She screams with pleasure and a gushing squirt. Shocked, I lift my head up and see what looks like water squirting from a fountain. She says, "don't stop" and back I go to eating her pussy and stroking her G spot. My face is dripping wet. I felt as if I was drowning. It was unlike anything I have ever experienced before.

When the orgasm is over, I'm out of breath and she's out of breath. We're both exhausted. She rolls onto her side and scoots over just enough for me to lay down beside her with the little room there was on the chaise lounge chair. We are wrapped around each other and fall to sleep in utter delightful sexual exhaustion.

I'm not sure how long we slept, but the discomfort of the position in so little space woke me up. As I de-coupled from her, she awoke too with a smile on her face. With no words spoken, I helped her get up, and we walked back into the house. I walked her to her bedroom, tucked her in, kissed her and whispered, "Good night."

I returned to my bedroom, set the alarm for 7 and went sound to sleep. It was a night to remember.

I am Lisa and im 63 years old, I have been coming here for about a year and love reading peoples confessions and feel it is about time I write my own. It all happened way back in 1973 and I will try and write it down as best as I can remember it.
I was 19 and still very much a virgin, I was raised by very strict catholic parents, they even made me think that masturbation was wrong, even though the year before I had started doing it. but feeling very guilty after doing it. I had left school the year before and didn't have many friends. I got a job for the summer at a holiday camp on the east coast of England (not going to name it) I was really looking forward to getting away from my parents and when I got to the camp the manager put me in with two older girls, Karen 26 and Tina 30.
Tina was tall blonde and had the biggest boobs I had ever seen, Karen was Tiny only 5 foot tall and like me had red hair. Both girls very very friendly and they had made me a bed up in the living room of the cabin. The first few days were a blur as i learned what my job was. We worked almost every day and only got 2 days off a month. My first day off was 2 weeks after I started and Tina was also off that day, she decided she was taking me into town for a drink, I tried to tell her I did not drink and never had, but she would not take no for an answer and told me to put on something nice, since it was still very warm even at night I put on my best dress that I had with me, it was a pale yellow summer dress and since my boobs were so small I never needed a bra. We went to a local pub nothing very exciting but it was the first pub I had ever been in. She got me a glass of wine and it went right to my head but I loved it. We talked a lot and the subject turned to sex and men. She got it out of me that I was a virgin and that I had never even kissed a boy, the more wine I had the more I opened up. She told me that she would have to find me a man this summer. Now because of Tina's big boobs and because she was also very beautiful she did get a lot of attention from the guys, she used to be married but her husband had died in a car accident 3 years before. She loved the attention and one guy (Tom) was really nice he was 21 and I could see he really liked Tina. About an hour later she told him she didn't want to leave me alone and he suggested that we both go back to his house as his parents were gone and he had the house to himself. 10 minuets later we were back at his house and i got handed another glass of wine and Karen and Tom were Kissing and touching on the couch next to me, I thought they would go to a bedroom but they started stripping each other right there and were soon naked, I didn't know what to do, but I couldn't look away. His cock was hard and he was soon fucking her hard and fast. They finished and it was only then they remembered I was there, Tom stood up and Tina laughed and asked if I wanted to touch his cock, she didn't need to ask me again I just reached out and grabbed it, it was still wet from Tina and he got hard again as i held it. Tina smiled at me and said I should put it in my mouth, I didn't really want to but he got closer to me and Tina just kept saying do it, so I opened my mouth and he put it in. Now I had no idea what to do, but he was pushing it in and out and I have to say I felt very naughty and it felt good. He pulled it out and shot his cum over my face hair and dress, It was then I noticed Karen had her hand on my thigh, she moved it under my dress and found my panties, I had gotten quite wet, and before I knew it she was pulling them down and Tom was trying to get my dress off, I had to stand up and before I knew it I was naked. I had never been naked in front of anyone since I was very young. They pushed me back on the couch and Tina told Tom to fuck me but said to wait until she had got me ready, she used her fingers on my pussy gently rubbing me and she slid a finger in me, I was totally under her control, my legs were spread wide and when she thought I was ready she told Tom to move in, I was a little scared but Tina kissed me and that distracted me as Tom put his cock in, very slow he pushed it in, it hurt but she kept on kissing me rubbing my small boobs too, he kept pushing then all of a sudden it went right in, that really hurt but it also felt kind of nice and it kind of sobered me up. he kept fucking me, I am not sure how long but he shot his cum inside me and pulled out, when I looked down I almost cried there was so much blood but Tina said not to worry as that was normal. She took me to the toilet and cleaned me up. She asked If I was OK? to my surprise I found I was and told her I had enjoyed it, She kissed me again and told me it was going to be a great summer. We got back from the bathroom and found Tom sleeping on the couch, we got dressed and left. On the way back to the camp she kept stopping and kissing me feeling my bum and when we got back she pulled me into her room, she stripped me naked and pushed me onto her bed, before I knew it she had her face in my pussy, she licked me I am not sure for how long but all of a sudden I felt funny and started shaking then for the first time ever I came Oh my god the feeling was amazing. She moved up and cuddled me. I woke the next morning in her bed alone. She had already gone to work and I was alone in the cabin. I showered and dressed and went to work feeling very happy.

That night I got back to the cabin, Tina kissed me as soon as I walked in, Karen was on the couch and she said I was one of the girls now, as I walked past her she gave me a light smack on my bum, it was then I saw that Karen must be as naughty as Tina.
Now our work didn't leave us a lot of free time and usually left us knackered after it. It took 3 days before Tina took me to bed again, this time I was sober and she just grabbed me as I walked in tore off my clothes and before I really knew it she was down on my pussy, Her tongue worked its magic and soon had me cumming, She got off me and I was about to get up when Karen walked in she took Tina's place and was licking my pussy, Tina straddled my face and lowered her pussy to my lips, she was already very wet and I was not sure what to do, but like Toms cock before I let her do most of the work with my tongue finding its own way, they swapped palce's but I was always on my back. After about an hour I was exhausted and we all sat and had a little drink. I discovered I loved being naked
Our next day off we all went out together to a secluded beach, we had wine and a picnic and it wasn't the warmest so we had the place to ourselves. We did start with wearing bikinis but we were soon all naked the had cover with some rocks and someone would have to be right next to us to see us, so we felt safe. We had lost of sex that afternoon, too much to list or remember but to this day sex in the open if my favorite.
It was 3 days later Tina had to leave as her mother was sick, and it only left Karen and I. I was going to move into Tina's room but Karen said I should just sleep with her. Over the next few months we fell in love, now back then being a lesbian was not as accepted as it is now, so we hid it. Our summer job ended and I did think about going back home but Karen and I moved into a small flat together in a city I wont name. We got jobs working in a pub, and I was very happy being with Karen but I did want to try men again and Karen knew it, she didn't want men at all but did say if I wanted one I could as long as she was there with me.
There was one guy I liked he came in to the pub most nights so I set about getting him into bed. and that proved harder than I thought, he was about 40 but still very good looking but also married. We got talking and I took every chance to flash him some skin, I would wear the shortest skirts and never wore a bra, I wore loose fitting tops and would bend over knowing he could see my small boobs, he finally took the hint and one night he was waiting for me leaving the pub, we kissed and touched for ages and I took him back tot he flat I told him about the condition and to my surprise he was cool with it, Karen sat and watched us strip and fuck, it was all very quick but he did have a big cock and oh my god he shot so much cum inside me. he dressed and left and Karen was on me as soon as he left, she didn't mind licking his cum from my pussy in fact I think she really liked it. This happened once a week for a month until his wife found out and well things got a little messy she attacked me and I ended up in hospital
Karen decided we should move and for the next year and a half she was my only sexual partner, then out of the blue Tina got in touch, she invited us to her house as her mother had died and left her very well off, so off we went to Devon and my god Tina's house was massive very private with massive garden in the back and a swimming pool. We had no idea Tina was so rich, she hid it very well. We were only there 10 minuets and we were all naked, but as it was cold out we stayed in doors, we caught up the only way we knew how but fucking each other till we could hardly move. Over the next week we fucked so much we almost never dressed and Tina asked us to move in, we jumped at it.
Now it is not easy living in a 3 way but we worked hard at it and we all loved each other very much, Tina brought us men to play with and in 1976 I fell pregnant and gave birth to my daughter Emma, Tina was next to get pregnant in 1978 and had a son Mark. Karen had still never fucked a man yet but that all changed in 1980 when one of the men we had over really wanted to fuck her too and with all the booze she gave in and let him do it, she loved it and from that day on she would fuck with the guys we had over and well in 1982 she fell pregnant too and had a daughter Lucy.
Our sex life sort of calmed down a bit, we still had sex with each other a lot but the men got fewer and fewer.
Tina got sick in 1990 and died in 1993 she left everything to Karen and I. I adopted Mark and Lucy and we really had a great life, our kids knew about us being lesbian and my own daughter came out as bisexual that year.
I never had sex with a man again until 2010, Karen and I were talking as all the kids had left home maybe it was time to spice things up again, but it was not so easy since we were not as young and hot as we used to be, then we had a stroke of luck, My daughter Emma asked me if we could put up a friend of hers for a week as he was down our way and had no place to stay, she had told him of our nudist lifestyle and he was fine with it. David turned up the first week of June, what Emma had left out was how young he was, he was just 22.
We didn't want to scare the poor boy so when he turned up at the door we were dressed when he turned up, we let him stay in Emma's room, looking back it is kind of funny because Emma is a very girlie girl, her room is very pink and we didn't clear it out and we didn't know she had so many sex toys in there, he started to un pack and the first thing he found in the drawer was a big vibrator, I couldn't help but laugh, he did too and told us not to worry he knew Emma very well. We left him too it and went to make lunch, we had got naked and when David came down he was also nude and my god what a body his cock even soft was big and meaty.
That night we had a few drinks and discovered he and Emma were an item about a year ago but she left him for another girl, my daughter can never stay with anyone for very long. As we drank the more I looked at his lovely cock and the more I wanted it inside me. Karen saw my look and being more than a little drunk she told him that I wanted to fuck him, she never could handle her drink but when she told him his smile told it all. Now we may have been older but we did keep in shape and his cock was getting a little hard, Karen reached over grabbed it and it was soon very hard, it went over and lowered my mouth onto it, he never tried to resist and Karen let me suck him she stood up and let him finger her, that night we took turns fucking him, I loved the feeling of a cock cumming in me again. It turned out to be a very very naughty week, he fucked us both so many times I lost count, we even did anal something I had only done with a man once before but lots of times with sex toys. At the end of the week he left us but we were feeling very happy and told him to come back any time.
Sadly Karen got Cancer in 2013 and died 2015 I was in bits for about a year and decided living in this big house all alone with so many memories was too hard to take, Emma and her girlfriend moved in and I went traveling Visiting Mark In Canada with his family, Lucy lives in Greece she is as wild as Karen ever was and when I visited her she had a man waiting for me , she knows me so well, I spent a month there and it was like re living my youth I lost count of the men I fucked she just kept bringing them home for me ages 18 to 55, it was easy for her because like her mum she was very beautiful but unlike her mum had 36DD breasts
I went back home for new year 2017 Emma had some close friends over and we had a nice naked new year and that is where I met Gavin, he is Emma's girlfriends (Susan) dad, we hit it off right away and as we talked he told me how after his wife died he visited Susan and Emma often and slowly got used to being naked with others, it took a week but we ended up in bed and so begins a new chapter in my life

That is my story i hope you all liked it, first off there will be no pictures mainly because when most of the good stuff happened we never took any but mostly because I just dont want too
So if you want to leave a comment please do so but if you are going to be nasty please go away

Did you ever have a role model in life, someone you look up to, and who makes you jealous?

I did.

In hs, I had this friend, popular blonde, very beautiful, and she was my best friend, and still is, to this day, but she is not the one - her older sister. Also a blonde, very beautiful, but since she is two years older than us, I always wanted to be like her, to attract men she does, to dress the way she does, act and conduct myself, like she does.

I wanted to be her.

By all objective standards, I do look good, some would argue very good, but I always felt that I came too short, comparing to her.

All this, pretty much ruined my sex life. My bfs were all, not good enough, since I couldn't imagine that she would be with them. Later on in life, all this is responsible for thousands of dollars, I left to my therapist, trying to get rid of this infatuation with her.

First stupid thing I did, was to have sex with her college bf. We had sex in his car. She somehow found out about his affair, and dumped him. I was 100% sure she knew it was me, but no, he actually had no idea that we were friends.

While we did it, I felt like her, and it gave me the best orgasm in my life.

After that, since, you figured out by now that we stayed close after hs and college (I was a maid of honor on her sister's wedding), she started dating this big guy, and it looked pretty serious. But men will be men, and after just a few signs I threw his way, he made his advance. We had sex for over a year. That was a great time, and the sex was amazing, once again. We did everything, anal, dress up, role play, everything. But, the catch was, that after a year or so, he told me he wants to leave her, for me.

That was the best feeling in the world, but... I panicked, and just cut any ties with him. Once again, I thought she will find out. No, he just left her, without any explanation.

That is the point in which I started therapy, and after some while, managed to distance myself from all that craziness. In the mean time, she met a man she later married.

I evaded her, and everything around her, until their wedding day. He was dreamy - tall, handsome, successful.

That day, I hooked up with the best man, just because he was his best friend, and it turned into a relationship.

For seven years, I was with this man, and I was thinking of another. That sent me into a spiral of sexual deviance (I am here, am I), and fantasy. Since he was his best friend, and I was a good friend of hers, we started spending lots of time together. I didn't wanna do anything, not even try - special thanks to my therapist - but it was just pouring out of me. We would go to vacations together, and I would, for instance ,sunbathe topless, in front of them, even though I never did that before. I would wait for the right moment, to ask him, when we were left alone, to rub in some sunscreen on me. Besides vacation, I would do similar stuff, just to point his attention towards me. He didn't even look at me, I was totally uninteresting to him.

After our evenings together, we would go home and have the greatest sex ever, all because I was thinking of him, while being with my bf. After a while, I even introduced a dildo in our sex, I was riding it, while sucking him off, or sucking it, while my bf fucked me, imagining that he was with us.

Somewhere along the way, in therapy, we realized that I have shifted my obsession from her, to him, fully. I started detesting her, hating her, with all the bad things going through my mind.

Then, one evening, he told all of us that he has some problems at work, and that he can't find a trustworthy assistant. Without thinking, I offered myself. Everyone loved the idea - who can he trust, if not one of his wife's closest friends.

Maybe a month after I started working for him, I dumped my bf. It was just me and him, all day long, my time is coming.

Only it didn't. I did all I could, wearing a short skirt, showing a glimpse of garters, only to be warned that I must dress more formally. Same happened with wearing no bra on a white shirt - not professional. I gave my best, but he just wasn't interested.

This went on for years, and years, and my sex life was non existent, residing on the web of fantasies, I was living off.

I met a man, from a nearby town, with whom I started having casual sex, and, I ended up pregnant. I found out early, two weeks in. Told him, and he asked me to move in with him, asking me to marry him. I said yes, without thinking, but after further insight by my therapist, we all agreed, it was the only way for me to heal, and that that would be possible only if I go as far as possible, and cut all of them out of my life.

I have announced the news to them, gave in my two weeks notice, and they were both happy for me. She asked me to promise that we won't become strangers, and that we will visit each other.

The last day in the office, he stayed late, so did I. When I entered his office, he was surprised that I haven't left sooner, and I said something like "not without saying goodbye".

He stood up to hug me, and I kissed him. He backed off, surprised, but when I tried it again, he did the same.

Couldn't beleive it! After all the bending over, teasing, unbuttoned shirts, he didn't even get it. I grabbed his crotch, and he was hard as hell, so I just got on my knees, and started unbuttoning him. I didn't plan on kissing him, it just happened, but this, in my crazy logic, I wanted to leave him no choice, because, what man would refuse that from a beautiful woman.

He was holding one of my hands, but I put his cock in my mouth. He said something like, "no, please", but then I started thrusting hard, swallowing it all. At that point he gave in, and enjoyed.

I was so wet, I thought I would leave a puddle on the floor. It was surreal. When he came in my mouth, I swear to God, I came, handsfree, fully dressed.

He looked like he got tossed around by a hurricane.

"What a hell was this?"he finally asked.
"Nothing you should worry about, I am moving and getting married."

And that was the end of it. Two days later, we moved, and I never saw them again. It has been more than five years. She called me a couple of times, but I didn't answer, and after a while she got the message.

I have healed. This confession is kind of a burden dumping, since I can't tell this to anyone else, except my new therapist. I still have leftovers from that life, I visit this place, and there is a dildo in our bed room, but his face is not there any more.

I understand that this can be a bit overwhelming, but it is what it is. You can judge me, I get that, many poor choices are behind me, but are we even human, if we have none of those.

My wife has always gone braless. I think she loves all the attention that she gets from doing this. Shell purposely walk out of he way to slowly walk past a group of men. In the past , it'd be her age and older men she'd like to get the attention from and now it's the younger ones. I remember one time, we were going shopping, she got out of the car almost before I had it properly parked because she saw a gang of teenagers. She was probably 10 yards ahead when she passed them. 3 of teen starts to talk about her and the 4th one was saying how he missed it. Well, the 4 of them take off after her to gel another look. I thought it was hot.

My Thai GF's second GangBang ;)
Sara and I had made an agreement - We would never tell any of our friends or people we know about our sexual adventures. Neither of us wanted Sara to be known as the Gangbang girl and I knew if my mates found out they would want a turn.
However, one evening Sara’s Thai friend Lisa was at our house in Chon Buri, they were drinking and Sara told her about the Gangbang we had at the house.
The next morning at breakfast Lisa was sworn to secrecy, she surprised us both when she exclaimed “I think it’s so hot I’d love to have that experience”.
A week later Sara told me her and Lisa have been messaging all week, Lisa really wants us to help her setup a Gangbang for her, she wants Western guys not Thai.

I was very surprised as Lisa is 20, very beautiful, also airline hostess, I assumed she was very picky as she knocked back a couple of my friends that hit on her.
Sara said “I really want this to happen, I want to watch, I think it’d be so hot” I replied “yes I agree, I would love to watch that also”.
I asked if she had thought about numbers, Sara said she wanted no more than four guys, we also decided that I shouldn’t be one of them, that could be a bit weird.

Back on the Adult chat website I found another western guy Chris living in Bangkok who was very keen and could bring friends. I suggested he meet with Sara and I so we could check him out.
We met Chris at a bar in the city, he seemed nice, was 35 and confident, he also had two friends who would be interested.
After Chris left I talked to Sara “remember my friend Trey?” Sara answered “yes the nerdy guy” I laughed and said “yes, remember when he tried to hit on Lisa?” Sara “OMG, yes that’s right, she wasn’t interested”.

I always felt a bit sorry for Trey, he came across nervous and geeky to girls. I also knew it would be his dream come true to fuck Lisa, there was no way Lisa would want him to even know about this.

I gave Trey a call and we met for beers, I swore him to secrecy and told him what Lisa had asked me to arrange. He was totally shocked that Lisa would want this and that she’d asked me to set it up, I never told him about Sara’s Gangbang. He told me how badly he wanted to fuck Lisa and would owe me forever if I could make it happen.
I explained my sneaky plan - Chris would say his other friend would be arriving a bit later, he would also have masquerade masks for everyone as a bit of a surprise.
Trey would be waiting outside until I messaged him when I’d let him in the side gate, give him a mask and he’d join the Gangbang.

I was also remembering watching the men at the Villa fuck Sara with the big dildo, I had been fantasizing about seeing Lisa fucked like this. I was worried that pulling out a dildo might seem a bit premeditated, I decided I’d buy some Cucumbers at the market and leave them in a bowl on the table, I’d only tell the guys about this.

The day arrived, we were at the Chon Buri house, Lisa had slept over the night before, we spent the day by the pool, late afternoon Chris called and was on the way.
He arrived with his two friends, after introductions we all swam in the pool and had a few drinks.
As it got dark I went inside with Sara, she commented “these guys are cool, Lisa is going to love this” I agreed and suggested we get change the music.
Sara put on some soft make-out music and I lowered the outside lights. Trey had messaged me and was in his car out the front.
Lisa took the hint and removed her bikini top, then her pants, Chris made is move and they started to kiss.
Sara gasped “OMG they are kissing”, Sara never kissed with other guys during our adventures, she always turned away if guys tried. The other two guys moved in, their hands all over her sexy body. Lisa was taking turns kissing with all three guys now. Sara sounding a little jealous said “OMG this is hot”.

The four of them got out of the pool and moved to a sunbed, Lisa looked at us and gave a nervous little giggle. Chis took out his masquerade masks and handed them around, Lisa never even questioned this and put one on.
I messaged Trey and told Sara that Chris’s other friend had just arrived and I was letting him in, I opened the gate for Trey and gave him his mask, we had a bit of a laugh and I took him to the party.

Sara and I got in the pool and watched from here, we both agreed it seemed a lot more sensual with the kissing element.
I took off Sara’s bikini and we started making love with our own kissing element in the pool. We watched as they took turns on Lisa, there was still a lot of kissing happening. I had a little chuckle when I saw Trey’s white ass humping away between Lisa’s legs with her squealing loudly.
Then we saw Lisa get up and go inside, Sara said “I’ll go check on her” she got out of the pool and followed Lisa inside, not bothering to get dressed – That’s my girl!
A few minutes later Lisa came back out wearing just her mask and sat down with the guys. I watched as she started kissing Chris, he laid her down and opened her legs, they starting to fuck.
The other guys had their hands all over her, one put his cock to her mouth which she grabbed and started to suck on.
Sara still naked came back out and walked towards me, she was nearly at the pool when I realised it wasn’t Sara, it was Lisa!
With shock I realised what was happening, Lisa saw my surprise and asked if I was ok. I replied “yes just shocked, I didn’t expect this”. She explained that she had gone inside as she was feeling a bit sore and overwhelmed, she hadn’t had sex for a while before this, Sara suggested they change places.
I thought to myself ‘yes I’m sure she did, I’ve created a monster”.
Lisa got into the pool with me, I held her in my arms, we started to kiss and explore each other’s bodies.
We watched as Chris went to the table and selected some cucumbers, I asked Lisa “I wonder if they realise you girls switched”, then we heard Sara scream “OMG that’s so big!”. “I guess that answers that question” I replied.
Lisa asked “what are they doing?” I replied “using a Cucumber, that was my idea, something I had been fantasizing about”. Lisa looked into my eyes and said “you have been fantasizing about me being fucked with a Cucumber?”
I replied “yes I have been”. Lisa smiled and said “can you go and get one?”,
I helped her out of the pool, we walked to sunbed the other side of the table from Sara and the guys, Lisa sat down.
I went to the table and only found one small Cucumber.
I looked over and saw Sara legs held wide open, Chris working a big Cucumber into her pussy, Trey was pumping his cock into her mouth, holding the back of her head with both hands. My jealousy was quickly overcome with the excitement of seeing the girl I love being used like this.
I went inside to the fridge and found a very large Carrot, I returned to Lisa, we started kissing and I spent some time getting to know her boobs, then I opened her legs.
Taking the small Cucumber, I twirled and pushed it until it entered her pussy, working it in and out, thinking of the big Cucumber Chris was using on Sara I wanted more. I took the carrot pushing the small end into her wet pussy as deep as I could. After sometime I decided to turn the Carrot around and try the large end, I’d never done this before.
Twirling and pushing the big end of the Carrot, it just didn’t want to go in,
I pushed harder, Lisa squealed loudly, I pushed really hard, she screamed and pop in it went, it seemed to suck itself deep inside. I apologised as I rubbed her pussy around the Carrot and asked if she was ok, she said “oh wow that hurt” and “I’m ok now”.
I kissed her again and gave her boobs some more attention before going back to her pussy. I pulled on the Carrot, there was so much suction it was only pulling her pussy and not sliding. I kept doing this, in and out, again and again,
I could feel it starting to slide. Lisa was moaning loudly and seemed to be in ecstasy as I worked the big Carrot, as her pussy loosened I could slide it further and further, in and out. Now it was sliding it nearly all the way out and all the way back in with each thrust, she was squealing loudly. Then it popped out, Lisa screamed and her pussy exploded, squirting all over me and the sunlounge.
She said loudly “OMG what happened, I’ve never done that before”.
I said “It’s ok baby, you squirted that’s awesome”.
I licked her pussy until she came, then she gave me a blowjob, I could hear Sara and the guys swimming in the pool now, I came and Lisa swallowed – Good girl.
We walked over, they were all naked in the pool, Sara had her arms and legs wrapped around Chris and were kissing passionately. I couldn’t tell if they were having sex but suspected they were, she seemed to be getting attached to this one.
This kissing element had definitely taken things to a new level, something I was still coming to terms with. Trey was nowhere to be seen, we got into the pool, Sara came over and wrapped her arms around me.
I asked if she had a good time, she said “yes amazing, you?” I replied “yes me too” and “that was very sneaky of you”. She laughed and asked “are you mad at me?” I said “no of course not, was the most exciting night of my life”.
After a while we all got out of the pool and sat around the table, I got everyone drinks. Lisa asked Chris “where did your other friend go?” he replied “I don’t know, we got up to go swimming and he just left”.
Lisa commented “wow the mystery hung guy” and laughed, Sara also laughed and said “I know right, my throat is so sore” after that, he was known to the girls as Mystery Hung Guy.
I had a giggle to myself and thought - Maybe if Lisa had known this before she wouldn’t have been so quick to turn him down.
I knew one thing for sure - I could never let Lisa or Sara know that Mystery Hung Guy was actually Geeky Trey!

Part 2 of, big nosed nurse turned into slut.As I wrote before, I was working in a hospital as an attendant and got friendly with this nurse. I saw her outside of work but never fancied her. Her dress style was really awful, granny type dresses and she had a huge nose. It was only after she had a couple of accidents which got her uniform dirty and then her spare one also got ruined. She borrowed a workmates uniform which was tight in all the right places, made me take notice of her. Got chatting to her, invited her over for some pizza and during the evening I tried my luck with her. She was kind of hesitant, so I didn't push it. I asked was she ok and she said that she never did it with someone before. I said that it has very natural and it didn't make a difference how unixperianced she was. She mentioned that she saw a porn video and she wasn't as flexible as the women on the video. I laughed and said there wouldn't be too many that loose. I said to watch these videos, the most of them are more realistic and I got Motherless on the laptop and after watching then I turned a virgin into a dick lover. She would call over to my place every so often for a chat, well that's what she called it, which always ended in sex. This was going on for months. I'd see her out, she'd be with a few of her workmates but she never had any guy chat her up. All of her other friends had guys trying to pick them up but Marie was always left alone. One of the nights that she called over, she asked me " is it because of my nose that no fellow is interested in her". I told her that I thought it had nothing to do with your nose that it was more about your style of clothes. I told her about the uniform she had on when I first, really noticed her. God help her, she did buy new clothes but they weren't much of an improvement. ‌Marie knew that I was always off with the guys, that I wasn't interested in a steady relationship. I only wanted to have a bit of fun. So when she asked me to go away with her for a weekend, it kinda startled me. She said she won a weekend away at this fancy hotel. I didn't know what to say but Marie said that it means nothing, but she thought it might be fun to get away for a few days. Well I thought, the city where the hotel is, really has a name for hen and stag partys. Heck, i said why not. The weekend arrived and she drove us. During the journey she brought up about her style in clothing and I again mentioned how tight figure hugging outfits would really suit her. I offered to go with her to give my opinion and she accepted. The one I told her to put on for the first night was a short tight sun dress with string straps over her shoulders. When it was time to go out, she slipped on the dress and came out saying that she wasn't too sure about this. I said to her, me too. I said that she'll have to get rid of the bra because it was ruining the look of the dress. WHAT, she said in a puzzled voice. I said it again, ditch the bra because with all the straps showing its taking away from the dress. So back into the room she went. She came back out saying, "are you sure about this". Wow, what a change. I told her that she really looks hot. She was happy with everything except not having a bra on. I told her that we'd take a walk and see how she felt after wearing it for a while. We went for a walk, then for a bite to eat and she was getting comfortable with her new style of a dress. After dinner we headed to this popular and very busy bar. We squeezed our way up to the counter and ordered the drinks. After 4 drinks we decided to get out and see if we could find a quieter bar but I had to go to the restroom. I told Marie to wait here, that I'll be right back and don't be shocked if one of the 3 guys who were standing near us would come up to you. She slowly turned to take a look at who I was talking about, turned back and said, no way would, they, or anyone come up to me. I headed off, did the job and when I came out of the restroom, sure enough one of them was talking to her with his hands all over her back and shoulders. When I got there he scattered away and we headed off back to the hotel for a few more drinks. She couldn't get over how I knew someone would try to talk to her. She said that he wanted to buy her a drink. She said "that never happened to me before". I told her if she let me pick out another outfit for tomorrow night, our last night, that she'd have a lot of the bar looking at her and a good few looking to get off with her. "That'll never happen" she said. Give me your card and I'll guarantee you'll have a choice of guys. After getting back to the hotel for those few more drinks, I noticed this couple sitting at a table near the restroom, the man was facing the room and the lady was sitting alongside him. When Marie went to the restroom I could see that the man couldn't take his eyes off of her. I could understand why. When Marie would walk her boobs would be bouncing everywhere. When she got back I told her about the man staring at her and she loved hearing about it. She said that she's going to walk past and look for herself and sure enough he couldn't take his eyes off her....or was it her boobs. She came back and she was so delighted to think that someone was ogling her. After one last drink, I said to Marie "why don't you give him something to really stare at and drop our key card near his table, bend from the waist to pick it up". She didn't have to be asked twice, up she popped, took the key card out of her bag. She went well past the table, turned around to come back and dropped the card in front of the table. The man said to Marie "sorry I think you dropped something" . With that she turned back, thanked him and bent over and picked it up. Man, you should've seen him. He had his neck stretch, his eyes were huge as Marie boobs almost fell out of her dress. We finished and the 2 of us headed up to our room and Marie was super horny.‌ What a night.‌‌The next morning after breakfast Marie handed me her credit card, gave me her pin and said that she couldn't wait to see what I'd pick out for her. Little did she know what I had in mind for her outfit. I knew the size of most things but not her bra or shoe size. I took a look at one of her bras and then her shoe and headed off to go shopping. After a few pit stops....beers and a joint....my ideas of an outfit were getting wilder. I went from one shop to the next and before long I had everything I needed. A few more beers and back to the hotel. I put her outfit in my bag, left her credit card on the bedside table and headed down to the pool for most of the day, meeting up with Marie for lunch. She wanted to know what I got her but I wouldn't tell her. I said she'd have to wait until we get ready for the night. We wasted more time walking the city and taking in some sights and museums. We headed to the hotel to get ready to have dinner, then to a few bars. Marie took a shower and I put her outfit on the bed for her. After a bit I heard this shout, "you can't be serious" and came out of the bedroom with the outfit in her hands. I said " try it on before you judge it, sure didn't you say the same thing about last nights dress as well". She said ok and went back into the bedroom. 15 minutes later she comes out with the outfit on, giving out that I bought the wrong size bra, that I only got a B cup and not a C size..... OMG....I couldn't believe how she looked. She looked like the biggest slut around, prostitute-like. It was better than I ever thought. I told her that the bra must have been labeled wrong on the hanger, it definitely said that it was 32C. I got her one of those push-up bras...hello boys....that had a leopard print on it. The smaller cup bra not only pushed her tits up but also, they were spilling out of the bra. Her white blouse had its buttons ready to pop because of the extra size that the push-up bra was giving her boobs. I could see the leopard print quite easily through the blouse. She was also tugging at her skirt, which was a mini....I tried to get the shortest one I could see....and I also bought these vintage looking platform boots that came below her knees which made it look like her legs went on forever. I told her that she looked beautiful. I said that the outfit really showed off all her great parts and took away from the thing you don't like. I went over to her and undid a couple of her buttons....she almost had them buttoned to the top......which really exposed her cleavage but she said " no way" and went to button them up. I said let's compromise and only button one up and she reluctantly agreed. As we started out the door, I called her back. I said that she had really visible pantie lines, that I should have gotten a g-string so it wouldn't ruin the look. She was pulling and stretching and trying to smooth the non-existent pantie lines. I said " the only way out of it is to take off your panties so the lines don't show". I couldn't believe it, she actually fell for it, and took off her pantie and asked was this better. ‌‌We went for dinner and as we walked to the restaurant Marie was either pulling her skirt down or trying to pull her blouse together. I told her how hot she looked and that it's so different from what she usually had on. "Trust me" I said.‌ At the meal she had a lot more to drink than what she normally would. I noticed that she was really loosening up, getting a lot more confident with herself. We paid the bill and headed to a bar. I told Marie that I had no doubt that she could have the choice of the bar tonight and don't be afraid because, you have what they want, so use it. We went into the bar It wasn't as crowded as last night but still the place was buzzing. We made our way to 2 stools at the counter and placed our order. Half way through that drink, I could see a few guys checking Marie out. I thought to myself, why wouldn't they be looking at that super fit body in an outfit that was only half covering her. I told Marie what I saw and wanted to see who they were. I said to her "I bet you the very minute I go to the restroom someone will come to chat you up" , and off I went. When I came back out there was 2 guys up at the bar alongside of her, one at either side. I could see that she had another drink Infront of her, a cocktail, so she definitely scored a drink out of them. I left her with the 2 guys and I started to check out the girls from the 3 different hen partys that were at this place. An hour passed and I checked back with Marie and I see her, now sitting at the table, with with these 2 guys and their 3 friends. I could see a load of empty and full bottles of beer and also 1 full cocktail glass plus 2 empty ones. Between the drink she had at the restaurant and what she had here, I'd say that Marie was well on it. I see her getting up from the table and gave a little wobble but steadied herself before making her was to the restroom. I met her on the way back to the table to see if everything was ok. She gave me a huge kiss, thanking me. She said that she couldn't believe how an outfit would make such a difference. As she was telling me this, a song started to play and she screams, "this is my favorite song" and goes into the middle of the crowded floor and starts to dance. She is so into the song, dancing by herself, in the middle of all the roudiness, on the floor. Before the song got into the second verse, Marie starts to get a lot of attention. 2 of the guys who were after getting her the cocktails saw Marie dancing. Before long she's in the middle of them spinning with her hands up over her head. The spinning stops, and she grabs one of the guys around the shoulders, and starts to grind on his leg. She stops the grinding and starts to circle rhythmically to the music, her finger tips rubbing on the guys chest as she spins. One of the guys catches Marie from behind and gets a handful of her boobs. He then started to grind his bulge on her ass and Marie was helping him by gyrating her ass. The other one has his leg between Marie's and she's riding his thigh and has a hold of his dick through his pants. The 3 of them were having of fully clothed orgy. The music stopped and they kept the orgy going for a bit before they stopped. As they walked back to the table, I started to chuckle to myself, I could see a wet patch on the leg of the guy who had his leg between Marie's legs. She must have left, snail marks, from her juices from the humping she was giving his leg. I had another drink and them cought Marie's attention, telling her that I was heading off. She jumped up and came over to me and said that she was ready also, and just left the table of guys....to their disappointment.On our walk back to the hotel, Marie didn't stop talking about the great time she had at the bar. She didn't notice....or was it care....that her blouse had only 2 buttons tied. Marie's blouse was being kept open by her boobs, exposing her leopard print bra. Her tits looked squished and were, spilling out, of the, to small of a cup size bra. She was getting a lot of attention from guys passing us. We arrive back to the hotel where I was going to take her up to the room, but Marie had a different idea, she turned and went into the bar. She ordered herself a cocktail and me a beer and sat at a table. I noticed the couple from the night before were sitting at the table straight across from us and just like last night the man couldn't take his eyes off if Marie. His wife was sitting with her back to us but Marie was really giving him something to look at. Marie was kind of slowing down from all the drink she was after consuming. She said that she thought she might head up to the room when she finished the drink.Just before Marie finished, she got up to go to the restroom having a huge wobble this time as she tried to walk. She was using the chairs and a table to steady her self, which she did, and headed off. She was just about to inter the door of the lady's when she stopped to talk to someone who was out of my live of view. After a bit I could see a hand on Marie's ass as she was talking but I still couldn't see who it was. Then she dissapeared from my sight passing the door of the lady's ( the only other place down there is the men's room). 10 - 15 minutes passed when she finally comes back to the table. One of Marie's nipples were completely out of her bra, almost her hole boob was showing. I could see what I looked like globs of cum in her hair and on her blouse. It didn't take a genius to know what she was doing. The next thing I see the man from the other table, comming from the restroom along with another fellow and they both headed to the bar. I could see them laughing and every so often turn to look down at our table. Eventually they took their drinks and headed back in different directions to their tables. It was time for us to head up to the room, I helped Marie up and as I stood her out I could see a wet patch where she was sitting......man..... she was taken from both ends like a pig on a spit. We arrived at our room, Marie collapsed on the bed without saying a word.The next morning I asked her how she enjoyed her night and she was very patchy with what happened, so I filled in the things she couldn't remember.Since then a load of the nurses she works with aren't talking to her. She's now taking any dick she can, her workmates boyfriends and a couple of husbands. She's now the hospital... SLUT...‌‌‌

Alexis

"Push 'em back! Push 'em back! Way back!" yelled young
Alexis as she cheered on the varsity football team in a joint
cheer with the combined varsity and JV squads at the pep rally.
She could feel the back of her little pleated skirt flip up
in the air with her hip movements, knowing that the shortness of
her skirt was revealing her bright blue cheer panties each time
she thrust her ass out with the cheer.
Alexis smiled as she noticed some of the boys looking at her
ass with great interest. She wanted to be popular, and if
shaking and wiggling was what it took, she was willing to do it
in order to get that kind of attention.
After the cheer, the rally concluded with the band playing
the school's fight song. Both cheerleading squads did their
dance routine to the music, and Alexis took advantage of the
opportunity to do her own exaggerated version, bumping and
grinding sensuously and shaking her ass for the boys.
Unknown to young Alexis, however, was the fact that Coach
Johnson also had his eyes on her. Not wanting to be obvious, of
course, he would sneak glimpses of her hot teenage body as she
shimmied and shook with the movements of her teammates.
As the pep rally came to an end, the principal dismissed the
students to their next class. Coach Johnson carefully approached
little Alexis.
"Young lady, could you come to my office? I need to have a
word with you about your performance here," he told her, rather
quietly. "I'll give you a pass for being late to your next
class."
"Sure, I guess so, Coach Johnson," Alexis replied.
"Just come by in a few minutes, then," he told her, as he
turned and walked to his office, next to the boys' locker room.
As he walked into his office, he took great care to close the
blinds on the windows facing the hallway, and pushing in the
button on the inside of his office door so it would lock when
closed. He sat down in the chair behind his desk. His cock was
already getting hard with anticipation. The coach desperately
wanted the hot little cheerleader, and he knew he could threaten
her with suspension from cheering due to her exaggerated
exhibition on the gym floor.
Within minutes, there was a knock on his door.
"Come in," he said.
Alexis carefully opened the door and stepped inside.
"Go ahead and close the door, if you would," he said.
Alexis obeyed, unknowingly locking herself into the office
with the horny coach.
The young cheerleader looked at the coach rather sheepishly,
sensing that she about to be reprimanded.
"Is this about my performance during the pep rally?" she
asked, already knowing the answer to her question.
"Yes, young lady," he said. "And it could cost you your spot
on the cheerleading squad, if I push the issue. Do you have an
explanation?"
Alexis bit her lip and looked down at the floor nervously, as
she shifted her weight from one foot to the other, back and
forth.
"Well..." she said.
"Yes?" he inquired.
"It's just that I'd like to be popular with the boys, and
they like it when I put on a show like that," she admitted.
"I'll bet they do," he told her. "So you wanted to be as
sexy as you could, didn't you?"
Alexis nodded.
"How old are you, Alexis?" he asked.
"Sixteen," she answered.
"Have you ever had sex with a boy?" he asked.
The question surprised her, but she figured she'd be honest.
"No," Alexis said. "I'd like to, though. But please don't
get me kicked off the squad."
"And that's okay," he reassured her. "You know, I could
teach you a lot about how to be popular with boys. You know, sex
stuff that they like a girl to do to them."
"Like what?" Alexis asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Well, Alexis, it would work best if I actually showed you."
"I don't know, sir," she said. "You mean doing stuff to me
and me doing stuff to you?"
"Only if you'd like me to show you. You could practice with
me. That way, you'd be all prepared for the boys, and you
wouldn't have to worry about being embarrassed because you don't
know what to do with them."
It made sense to Alexis, and she did think the coach was a
good-looking man. Plus, if she didn't, he could have her kicked
off the squad...
"But what if somebody found out?" she asked.
"Would you tell anybody?" he asked.
"God, no!" she gasped. "I'd get kicked off the cheer squad,
for sure."
"Well then, I guess this could be our little private sex
education class," he told her with a smile.
Alexis giggled, still nervous about the idea.
"So," she said. "How would we start?"
"First, why don't you take a couple of steps back and give me
a good view of you in your little cheerleading uniform?" he
suggested.
Alexis did so, and modeled her little uniform for the coach's
enjoyment, watching him as he devoured her with his lustful eyes.
Her light brown hair was not quite shoulder-length, cut
straight across and curled under, with bangs draping her
forehead. As she smiled sweetly, slight dimples formed in her
cheeks. Her eyes were bright blue and captivating, and her lips
were shapely and smooth with her lip-gloss. The cheerleader's
complexion was attractive, as well - not tanned, but not fair-
skinned, either.
Alexis wore a royal blue button-down V-necked sleeveless
shell top with two thin white stripes across the shoulders and
down the sides. The white letters "LIONS" arched across her
chest, pushed outward by her B-cup breasts. Under the shell top,
she wore a thin, tight white turtleneck midriff top under the
shell.
Her skirt was a matching royal blue with the two thin white
stripes running down the sides and hemming around the bottom. In
addition to the banded trim on the hem, the skirt also had twelve
inverted white pleats. It was deliciously short on her, only
covering her bloomer-covered crotch by a couple of inches.
As he had noticed earlier, Alexis was wearing tight royal
blue bloomers underneath. As his eyes traveled downward, he
smiled at her shapely thighs and her knobby teenaged knees.
Alexis' cheerleading uniform was completed with a pair of
white kneesocks, pulled smartly up to the bottom of her kneecaps,
with three thin blue stripes around the top section of the socks.
She wore a pair of blue and white athletic shoes.
"Do you like our uniforms?" she asked.
"Oh, yes," he said. "Why don't you turn away from me, now?"
Alexis spun around, her back facing the coach.
"Like this, Coach Johnson?"
"Yes, my dear. Now bend over slowly for me."
With her feet together, she slowly bent forward for him. As
she did so, her little pleated skirt pulled up high on her tight
ass, showing off the back of her smooth thighs and the crotch of
those tight blue bloomers as they bulged in a tiny pussy-wrap
mound.
"How's this?" Alexis inquired.
"Excellent."
"You're just trying to get a better look at my bloomers,
aren't you?" she asked.
"Absolutely."
Alexis laughed.
"And how do they look?" she teased.
"Magnificent, my dear."
Her cunny lips bulged in the blue fabric between her thighs.
He could feel his cock rock-hard, aching for the young girl's
treasure. The coach flipped on his desk radio and quickly found
a station with some good dance music.
"Okay, Alexis, how about showing me some of your dance
moves?" he asked.
The cheerleader stood back up and spun around to face him,
then began a dance routine to the song. She shimmied and shook,
her tiny skirt flipping about on her ass and flashing its pleats
as she ground to the beat.
Alexis spun back around and shook her ass while she slowly
pulled up the back of her skirt, showing off her tight little
bloomers again.
"Oh, yeah, that's it," he encouraged.
By the time the song ended, the coach's cock couldn't take
any more teasing. He had to have this magnificent little
strumpet, and now.
"What would you like me to do now?" Alexis asked.
"Come over here and suck on my cock," he told her.
The coach stood up and unfastened his trousers. As they
dropped to his ankles, he pulled down his briefs. An eight-inch
stalk of man-flesh sprang free of its shackles and wobbled
obscenely toward the young girl. She just stared at it.
"Haven't you ever seen a cock before?" he asked.
"No, not on a man," she admitted. "Just on the baby boys I
used to babysit."
"Quite a bit different, huh?"
Alexis nodded as she stepped up to him.
"You've had the sex education class here, haven't you?" he
asked.
"Yeah," she answered. "I mean, I know how sex works and
everything, I've just never seen it in person or tried anything
with a boy."
Coach Johnson put his hands on Alexis' waist.
"Remember that sex works by a boy sliding his cock back and
forth inside your pussy until he gets so excited that he cums."
"You mean when he shoots his sperm?" Alexis inquired.
"Yeah, when he shoots his milky liquid into you."
Alexis nodded.
"It's all about friction," he told her. "A boy needs that
friction on his cock, no matter if it's from your pussy or you
simulate it with your hand or mouth."
"My mouth?" she asked.
"Yeah, your mouth can act just like your pussy. It's warm
and moist. You can pump his cock back and forth in your mouth,
and even excite him faster by pumping it with your hand at the
same time. It's called 'giving a blowjob'."
Alexis smiled and nodded.
"Just be careful not to let him cum in your pussy unless
you're taking birth control, or you might get pregnant," he
warned.
"And boys don't usually know if they're about to cum, until
it's too late," he added. "Experienced men know when they're
getting close, so they can warn their partner if they don't want
it squirting inside them."
"So, if you fucked me, you would know to pull out in time?"
Alexis asked.
"Yes, my dear. You're not on birth control, are you?"
"No," she told him.
"Well, if you're planning on having sex with the boys, you
should be," he advised.
Alexis nodded again as she looked down at his cock.
"Go ahead. Stroke it with your hand," he suggested.
The darling cheerleader wrapped her fingers around the warm
shaft and started a slow handjob on him.
"Yeah, baby, that's called a 'handjob'. Start slowly at
first, and keep getting faster and faster, unless he asks you to
slow down, of course."
The two forbidden lovers stood there for several minutes. He
kissed her softly while she worked him with her hand.
"Would you like to try a blowjob now?" he asked. "Boys
really like that."
"Okay."
The coach sat down in his chair. Alexis dropped to her knees
and held his cock still while she moved her mouth closer.
"You can lick it, too, and play tongue games with it just to
tease him even more," he coached.
He pointed to the location just under the tip of the cockhead
on the underside.
"See this spot?" he asked.
"Yeah?"
"That spot's the most sensitive part of a guy's cock.
Wiggling the tip of your tongue right there while giving a
blowjob, will drive a guy wild."
Alexis laughed.
"Well, let me see if it works on you," she said. "You're not
gonna squirt your stuff in my mouth, are you?"
"No, sweetheart, I'm gonna fuck you later. By the way, do
you still have your cherry?"
Alexis shook her head.
"Nope," she said. "I popped it a couple of years ago when I
experimented with my mom's vibrator."
"Okay, just checking," he said. "I still want to make sure I
don't cum inside your pussy. Do you have a problem with me doing
it in your mouth?"
Alexis wrinkled her nose.
"I don't think I want to try that yet," she said. "I've
heard it doesn't taste very good."
"Who told you that?" he inquired.
"One of my friends. Her boyfriend ejaculated in her mouth
once, and she said it tasted pretty bad."
The coach smiled.
"Well, sometimes, that's true," he explained. "It depends on
the guy and also on the girl's tastes."
"So where would you like me to shoot my stuff?" he asked.
"I don't know," she said. "Where did you want to?"
"How about if I spray it all over that pretty face of yours?"
he offered. "It's called 'taking a facial'."
Alexis laughed.
"On my face?" she asked, quite surprised.
"Yeah," he said.
"I guess that would be okay," she relented.
The coach watched as Alexis swirled her tongue around the
head of his cock, getting just a taste of his meat.
"It tastes different," she commented.
"Bad?" he asked.
"No, just strange," Alexis answered.
She opened her mouth wide and leaned forward into him, taking
his cock about four inches into her sweet, teenaged mouth. Then
she sealed her lips around the shaft and started sliding his
prick back and forth in her sucking mouth.
"That's it, baby," he said. "Suck it just like that."
She looked up at him with innocent eyes as she mouth-fucked
the coach in her cheerleading uniform.
"That's so sexy when you look up at me like that," he told
her. "You have a natural talent for this."
Alexis giggled as she sucked the coach, flattered by his
comments. She used a hand to pump the rest of his cock, which
wouldn't fit in her mouth.
"Very nice with the hand," he moaned. "Don't forget to use
your tongue on that spot I showed you."
Alexis pulled her mouth back a bit and just pumped with her
hand while she flicked the tip of her tongue repeatedly across
the sensitive underside of his cock, just behind the head.
"Oh, God, yes..." he groaned. "That's doing it just like a
pro."
Alexis resumed her mouthstroke on him, her curled-under hair
swaying forward and back as she blew the coach.
After a minute or so longer, he knew he had to stop the girl.
"Okay, darling, you can stop now," he said.
Alexis popped her sweet lips off him.
"Was that okay?" she asked.
"You were terrific," he told her. "I had to stop you, 'cause
you were gonna make me cum if you kept going."
Alexis smiled.
"Now what?" she asked.
"I'm gonna lick that cheerleader pussy of yours," he said,
with a smile.
Alexis laughed as he stood up, then helped her up to her
feet.
"But first," he said, "let's get those panties of yours
down."
He reached under the sides of Alexis' tiny cheerleading skirt
and grasped the sides of her bright blue bloomers, then tugged
them down with her panties until they dropped over her white
kneesocks to her shoes.
The coach reclined Alexis onto his desk and lifted her feet
to the edge of the desk, with her knees cocked high in the air.
Her bloomers and panties were still wrapped around her left ankle
as he gently spread her knees wide apart. The white pleats of
her little blue skirt fanned open as she revealed her almost-bald
pussy for the coach.
Alexis smiled as he stroked the inside of her thin thighs and
her calves through her cheerleading kneesocks. His head
disappeared under her pleats as he buried his face into her
teenaged crotch and placed his warm tongue on her pink pussy.
She felt him lick it softly, his breath softly teasing her
tender clit. Then she felt his tongue glide upward to her love
trigger.
"Ooh, coach, that feels sooooo gooooood..." she groaned. She
squeezed her breasts through her royal blue shell top and bit her
lip as he stroked her pinkness with his taste buds.
He varied his rhythm and direction of licking with expert
technique, listening to his young lover groan in delight. After
a few minutes, he pushed a couple of fingers to her virgin pussy
and slowly drove them into the moistness.
"Oh, God!" Alexis exclaimed, her senses heightened by the
feeling of his fingers within her. Her breasts heaved against
her tight shell top.
He slowly slid the two fingers in and out of her moist twat.
It was a tight fit, and that fact excited him even more about the
prospect of burying his swollen cock into that ultra-tight
teenaged cheerleading snatch.
The coach licked and sucked on her clit while he finger-
fucked her, until she couldn't take it any longer.
"Oh, sir!" she gasped. "You're gonna make me cum any second!
Keep going!"
He obeyed and quickly sent the young girl to the brink. With
a groan, Alexis trembled as her body reached orgasm with an
intensity she had never felt from her mom's vibrator.
"Fuck!" Alexis cried in delight.
He slowed his stimulation down to a stop and stood up over
her.
"That was wonderful," she gushed. "Thank you."
"No problem, my sweetheart. Are you ready to get fucked for
the first time?"
Alexis nodded and smiled.
Coach Johnson pulled her to the edge of the table and fisted
his cock, still wet with Alexis' saliva, against her buttery
pussy lips. The teen cheerleader was well lubricated already,
and ready to get drilled by her first cock.
"Go ahead, coach," she said. "Put it in me."
He popped the head into her and slowly pushed several inches
in.
"Well, Alexis," he announced. "Officially, you're not a
virgin anymore."
She giggled.
"Sounds okay to me, Coach Johnson. Show me what it's like to
get fucked."
The coach pulled partway out, then fucked another inch or so
into the sweet cheerleader.
"God, your pussy is so fucking tight, and it feels great," he
observed.
Alexis giggled again. She wrapped her white kneesocks with
the blue stripes around his ass as he pumped into her slowly.
"It feels so good in there," Alexis mumbled.
"And I'm glad you enjoy this, 'cause I am, too," he said
softly as he leaned forward onto his elbows, lying on top of the
girl on the desk. He kissed young Alexis softly as he slowly
worked more cock into her wet snatch.
"You know, sometimes guys like a girl to talk dirty to them,
too," he added. "It helps turn them on."
"Really?" she asked.
"Yeah, go ahead and try it, Alexis. Talk dirty to me."
Alexis chuckled.
"Fuck me good, coach," she offered. "Fuck my tight little
cheerleader pussy."
"Yeah, that's good," he encouraged.
"I want you to fuck me really good with that big cock and
then blow your load all over my face," she said.
"Yeah, baby," he said, as he slapped his balls on her ass
with each thrust, now getting faster and harder as he went.
Alexis wrapped her white-sleeved arms around him, enjoying
her first fuck. They kissed repeatedly as they screwed on the
desk, exploring each other's mouth with their tongue, lost in
passion.
After several minutes, he suddenly pulled out of her.
"Were you ready to shoot your stuff?" Alexis asked.
"Almost," he said, "but first, I wanna fuck you in a
different position. We're gonna do it doggy-style."
Alexis laughed again as he lifted off of her and pulled her
up to her feet. Her little skirt fell back down into place.
"Just turn around and put your elbows on the desk," he
instructed.
She did so, looking over her shoulder to watch as he slid her
cheerleading skirt up high on her ass. Her white pleats fanned
outward as he stuck his prick back into her tight little pussy,
this time from behind.
Alexis spread her kneesock-encased legs wide apart for
balance as the coach commenced drilling her in that position. He
grasped the sides of her waist for leverage as he relentlessly
pounded her love tunnel with his hard cock.
"Aw, coach," Alexis gasped. "It feels like it's so much
deeper in me."
Her hair swung forward and back as he rode the cheerleader
into the desk, but he knew he couldn't last any longer.
"I'm getting so close," he said. "Are you ready for me to
cum on your face?"
"Yes," she told him.
"Good. When I tell you to, stand up, turn around and kneel
in front of me, and tilt your face toward the ceiling."
"Okay."
He lasted about fifteen more seconds.
"Now!" he shouted.
He pulled out, and Alexis quickly spun around and knelt
before him, offering her innocent, angelic face for him to
decorate. She looked down at his cock as he pumped it with his
hand for a few seconds.
Suddenly, a stream of warm semen splattered on the side of
her mouth and up the side of her nose. She instinctively
squeezed her eyes shut as another round of jizz landed on her
upper lip and yet another on her nose.
Alexis giggled as more spunk rained down on the poor
cheerleader. The coach had a full load stored up for the
teenager, and his balls emptied themselves onto her eyelids and
forehead, matting down her sweet brunette bangs under a blanket
of white splooge.
Finally, mercifully, the facial ended. Alexis smiled but
kept her eyes closed as she kept her face turned upward. Gobs of
gooey cum oozed down the sides of her face and dangled from her
chin.
"Baby, let me get you a towel and clean you up," he said.
He walked over and picked up a shower towel, but before he
handed it to her, he pulled out a digital camera from his desk
drawer.
Alexis could hear the clicks and see the light from the
flashes.
"What are you doing?" she asked with a frothy face.
"Taking a few digital pictures so I can enjoy them later," he
said. "Do you mind?"
"No," she said. "That's fine, but please don't show them to
anybody."
"I won't," he promised. "Smile again for the camera, and you
can open your eyes now."
Alexis tentatively opened her eyes, and since she didn't feel
any cum dripping into her eyes, she kept them open and smiled for
his camera.
She felt so naughty, and she loved every second of it.

My wife thought she is a dare devil, and she thought she is the "out of this world" sex experience. I mean, I do love her, and she is hot, but her sexual powers do not reach far beyond that. I have introduced her to several things over the years, and she was always ,like, "you don't know what you got", and "I bet your gf's never were this good" etc.

It sounds childish, I get it, but I let her have it - what would I gain from telling her my previous experiences, since it would obviously hurt her ego.

Now, things got weird, when she suggested we should go to a swingers party. I was against it, since, I am jealous, but she was so adamant about it, that I finally caved in. Agreement was, that we shouldn't do anything, just watch, and if one wants to do something, he or she should get an ok from the other one.

My stomach was tumbling, as I felt pretty bad about all of that, but hey, let's try it, and if I conclude that she is just looking for someone else, I was ready to flush our marriage down the toilet.

As soon as we got in, she got lots of attention, and I can't blame the men - she is hot, even though in her 40's now. After introductions, and after many realized that we are just spectators for now, only one couple decided to share a drink with us.

He was good looking, somewhere my age, but his wife was this little stubby blonde - slim, but with strong legs, and pretty flat. Not beautiful, but cute in a way. My wife was leading the convo, and I was just there, waiting for the night to end.

They told about their experience, and that they never did more than swapping. She was interested, how does that go - swapping, having sex with each other's partner, in the same room. It was obvious she wanted it, she was all over him, while looking at me from time to time.

At that moment I decided that I am done, but when they suggested if we should go, I just nodded yes.

I was angry, pissed off beyond comprehension, but something, I believe that resentment kept me going through with this.

As soon as we were in, she got on her knees and started sucking him. I got tunnel vision, couldn't look their way, got a condom on, and started fucking my new partner. Missionary, then doggy.

Since I haven't had sex with a condom for 20 years, I soon discovered, I could go for ages. She came the first time, during missionary, and when I turned her for doggy, I glanced at them. He was trying to get in, but something was wrong. She looked at me, as he stood up, pulling the condom off, begging her for another round of oral. He couldn't get it up.

That launched me into God mode - ass slapping, hair pulling, dirty talking, all while looking at my wife, who was looking back, with a flaccid cock in her mouth. As she was cumming for the second time, I saw that they stopped, and just looked at us. He started to get dressed, while my wife looked like someone who just saw a ghost.

As I was done, I got up, and asked my new partner, to suck her juices off of the condom, as she did, while I was shrinking, more and more. I started peeling the condom off, until it ended in her mouth.She spat it out, all clean and recycled...

On our way home, my wife started crying. Tomorrow morning I told her that I am divorcing her, and that she can have all the limp dicks of this world now, that they are hers for the taking.

We did reconcile, about a year later. She was stalking me to forgive her, to come back, from the day I moved out, and finally, I did.

Now, I do not have a wife, I have a woman who adores me, no bitching, no yapping, she is just happy I am there.

And that is my confession. People usually say that sex isn't everything in a relationship, but believe me, it is more than 90% of it, but most of us aren't quite aware of what we got, and that there is nothing waiting for us out there, that is better than the thing we have.

She learned this the hard way.

Any input on this story I'm writing about a teen gangbang?

I was always a horny girl, but the dirtiest night of my life was shortly after I turned 18. I had just graduated from high school, but I had only had sex twice. Both times, it was fantastically awkward and I loved it. Most recently was at the start of Senior year, and now I was getting ready to leave the state for college. I felt wild, I wanted to hit my new school with a sexual gusto - I needed experience. I had been fantasizing for a couple years of a gangbang. Through my two sexual encounters and a few blowjobs and handjobs, I had learned that I loved to please others. The idea of being able to please a group of men all at the same time excited me in a special way that nothing else did. I wanted to be a memorable experience, I wanted to be the girl that no one forgot.
I have always been a tiny girl. Short and petite. Small, B-cup breasts with perky pink nipples. My ass is small, but round. I have dark red hair that goes down to my nipples. While I wouldn’t say I got no attention in school, I wasn’t exactly popular. One night that summer after graduation, I was hanging out with a girl I barely knew for the first time, and some guys from school invited her to a party. She asked if I’d like to go, and we reasoned that we had nothing better to do. It was a long drive, though, about 45 minutes out of the city. On the way there, I started thinking about fucking a guy at the party, and I decided that my opportunities to be a freak in my home town were dwindling. I decided that I was getting laid that night one way or another.
When we got to the party, it wasn’t much of a “party”, but just a group of guys hanging out and drinking out in the boonies. The house was secluded, with very few other homes around - a recent development. There were eight of them, and we were the only two girls in attendance. After a courtesy beer, the girl I was with pulled me aside and told me that she felt outnumbered and awkward and she was leaving. We had just driven so far that I wasn’t ready to turn around and head home. After a short argument, I told her that she should leave me, and that I would get a ride home from one of the guys later that night. A good friend never would have left me alone with eight guys that night, but luckily for me she wasn’t a good friend, just an acquaintance.
I started to think about ways that I could go wild and felt myself getting wet. I was young and naive and didn’t know how to come out and say “Hey, I want to have sex with you guys!”. I decided to pretend to get extremely drunk, figuring that if they thought I was blacking out, I couldn’t be held accountable for my actions.
After my friend left, I nursed a single beer for about an hour, but pretended to be increasingly intoxicated. Once I felt my act was in good standing, I decided to make my move.
One of the guys was sitting alone on the couch, so I cuddled up next to him and pretended I was passing out. He asked if I wanted him to take me home, but I didn’t respond. After a minute or two I laid down on the couch with my head in his lap. He began stroking my hair, which made me feel like I was in good hands. I could feel a moisture spreading throughout my panties.
Growing hornier by the second and desperate to move things forward, I began to nuzzle my face against his cock, feeling it slowly grow hard and press against my face. He cleared his throat nervously.
Another guy must have started to notice what was happening, and sat by my feet. He put a hand on my foot at first, then sheepishly moved it up the back of my leg until he was squeezing my ass. They started to murmur about me, and the rest of the guys were gathering around.
I started teasing the second guy’s cock with my foot. They were all talking about me as if I wasn’t there, calling me a drunk slut. They thought I had blacked out. Playing the role was turning me on, I liked hearing what they really wanted to say about me, not what they thought I wanted to hear.

“I bet I could get her to suck my dick.”

It was the first guy. His friends started egging him on, they wanted a show. He reached down, unbuttoned his pants and unzipped his fly, then his dick came out. I immediately gobbled it up. It wasn’t particularly big, so it was easy for me to take deep, even at 18. After ramming it down my throat, I backed up and went for a slower method. I wanted to give these boys the show they wanted. I liked the idea of being the girl they would never forget, giving them an experience they would masturbate to the memory of for the rest of their lives.
I gently kissed his balls, followed by a long, wet lick up the shaft. I alternated between vigorously licking the underside of the head, and shoving the entire cock down my throat. The guys started to cheer, and I was feeling like a real champion. When he announced that he was going to cum, I doubled down on his cock and let the full length of his shaft rub against my tongue. He came like a geyser, there was so much that it started spilling out of my mouth. I then orchestrated the most brilliant piece of seduction of my career.
I looked up coyly at the boys, fresh cum running out both corners of my mouth. I swallowed in an obvious manner and showed them my empty mouth. “I need a cock inside me,” I moaned. A few of the guys immediately started to disrobe. Around this time is when they really caught on to what they were in for. Someone picked me up and carried me in to a bedroom, rubbing my cunt through my drenched panties on the way. He dropped me on the bed, took his pants off, and then kneeled over me, cock resting on my mouth.
While my lips danced around his throbbing member, other guys in the room were busy pulling my clothes off. When they worked my bra off, hands immediately attached themselves to my tits, pinching my nipples and massaging the flesh. After the panties, I felt fingers slipping in and out of me, exploring. I asked if anyone had a condom. Two of the guys fished one out of their pocket and put it on, but the rest of them were dry. At this point it was too late to stop, so I let it slide - I was on the pill and would take a Plan B just to be safe. They all promised they were clean, which was all I had to go off of.
One by one, the guys entered my pussy, one of them big enough to be uncomfortable in my tiny body, some small. I took them all, like it was my duty, like my purpose in life was to pleasure those cocks and burn my memory in to them. I asked them to cum on my face, but they didn’t listen, and some shot their load deep inside my cunt, which only helped to lubricate the next guy to enter. After they came, they would leave the room for a few minutes, then come back for a second round. The second time around, they lined up at my face and shoved their dicks down my throat while I was fucked by their friends. I felt like a celebrity. I was the center of attention, and everyone in the room was obsessed with me.

When my wife(19) left me(22) I was mentally broken and I let a lot of people use me. well not that many but a few. In particular I had my first same sex experience. I am not attracted to men. but for some reason I was absolutely willing to be truly abuesd. there were four(almost 5) men and three girls and one much older woman I did things with. the first experience He was between 40-50 chubby stubbly and actually not handsome in anyway. he made me into a regular fuck. he'd come around 2-3 times during the week and use me. the first couple of times were just oral. he told me to be in just a t-shirt and boxers when he arrived. the very first time he told me to get on my knees open my mouth and stick out my tongue. i closed my eyes. heard him unzip as he asked i if had ever sucked on a dick before. I replied, no. I think he liked that. he shoved a weak semi hard cock into my mouth and told me to suck him till he finished. he made me deep throat the first time. I didn't throw up or gag too bad. he wasn't as long as me but he was thicker. he finished on my face and said to be on my knees mouth open just like today next time he came over. he said he wanted me to call him daddy.

The guy liked my quietness and submissiveness and said I was very cute. he eventually got me to give up my anal cherry. he started by pulling me to my bed told me to set up doggy style he pulled down my shorts and licked my hole. I was so shocked and scared. I started apologizing but he said I was clean and he liked how I tasted. i tried to tell him not to because I afraid of catching something. I didn't want him to fuck me. he said he had a rubber and made me slide it onto him with my mouth. then he licked my butt some more and spit n it. I was so embarrassed. he slid it in and fucked me telling i was such a good boy. he kept at it for a few minutes then said the condom was probably making it hurt more and took it off and slid back into me before i could reply. he pushed my face down into the bed hard so to keep me from resisting. I was scared I felt raped and dirty and violated. I could feel him building up to orgasm as he said i'm going to breed yu. I started struggling and trying to push him off but he just held me down Ive never been very strong. he started saying be a good girl and take it. then he came in me. it was a lot there was so much. i just layed there cum dripping from my butt hole. he started chatting saying how good and nice i was as he started fingering my wet hole. I kinda felt good that i made him feel good but also like i was just raped because he didn't stop when he should of.

he kept fucking me for about 4-5 months 2-3 times a week sometimes less. he wanted to be my daddy and i had to be his little girl. he always preferred to cum in my ass. i tried to get him to use my mouth but he'd use it to get hard then he'd flip me around and slide in like i was property. i just finally gave in and let him tell me what to do. he preferred to take me doggy though a couple of times he spoon fucked me pinning me down my legs hooked immobile in his, my arms pinned and his hand on my throat. sometimes he'd make me cry and he'd muffle my mouth or force me to suck on his fingers. I finally cut him off when he started calling me his bitch and he was gonna breed me like a bitch in heat. he usually talked awful like that but it got worse and worse and when he wanted me to give it up to his dog i didn't let him come back.

I then found another guy(Teen) but i was scared after that first guy and just sucked him off till he came in my mouth. I never talked to him again.

There was another guy(30's) but he didn't like me and got super paranoid after he smoked something. Maybe pot but I think must have been stronger cause he kinda flipped out.

the fourth guy(20's) was a random thing and had a huge piercing on his junk that made me bleed he came in my ass because he ripped the condom. he was nice enough but he left me dripping cum and blood so I never saw him after that.

The fifth guy(50's) was big bristly fat but scary strong and gray. he took me to his house after finding me online. it was a long drive(longer than he said it would be) maybe 40 min I was so scared. deep into the country. truly the middle of nowhere. He had an incredible house was well off. very smart. gentlemanly. but he scared the living out of me because i don't get lost easily and I was really lost. I had smoked a huge 2gm joint before he picked me up. when he got me to his house he made me lots of sweet cherry alcohol drinks(hard stuff too) and then gave me something called a popper to sniff i've never heard of that or since but the whole night was disorienting. I'm tall and slim nerdy and with few muscles and he was built like a brick house short thick and he had muscles. he had gay porn on and asked if i would dress up cute for him. He pulled out a few boxes of women's clothes and kink outfits I of course gave in. I dunno why. I'd never cross dressed before. He picked out the kind of clothes that drove me wild when I was with my wife. A long tight thin dress(the grope fantasy kind) nylons a black bra and matching panties. he said he wanted me clean so he showered and washed and shaved me before he dressed me. I didn;t have a hair left(except on my head) after he was done. The whole time he kept up with the alcohol and poppers. I was feeling pampered and feeling good. Between my submissive nature and all this attention and admittedly the fear I was getting truly turned on. He asked if he could tie me down but I couldn't let him. I was far too afraid. He told me I was passable or more or something. and he loved me and I really gave into him. I dunno why(maybe the drugs and stuff) but I let him have it all. He took me so many times that night I lost count. I fell asleep in his bed with him. and if my ass brushed into his cock he took me again. he fucked me in ways I was sure would break my body. he put my ankles up next to my head and I thought I would die. In the morning before he would drive me home I had to cum for him. That was the first time a guy had ever expected me to cum. I always had just given. Even with my wife I had mostly given though I did cum often in and for her. I'm not easily pushed to orgasm. So he made me lay in his bed stroking myself until I came. when I got home I fell asleep with his cum still in me and he had fucked me so hard long and roughly I was bleeding again. I of course never contacted him again but I've been tempted. The way he treated me was really well even if the whole ordeal made me feel like i was going to be murdered. that was my last bi/gay experience.

i might tell the stories of the girls i did stuff with during my breakdown but I mostly just wanted to get this out there. I'm a loner and I don't have any family so I've never had anyone to confide in I also have high functioning autism and PTSD from being orphaned and put in the system. Might be why I took my separation with my wife so hard. that and the abuses she inflicted on me. I'm just looking for any genuine thoughts. I don't want to be heckled. I know that what I did was weird and disturbing and dangerous. But I wasn't my normal self. So yea. that's about it.

I’m an Australian airline pilot, one of my flights was Sydney to Bangkok, it was at Don Mueang Airport where I met my future wife.
She was a hostess for Thai Airways and the most beautiful girl I had ever seen.
I was walking out of the arrivals lounge in my Captains uniform and Sara was in her Hostess uniform when she walked past me turning and smiling.
After we met in Bangkok we dated for a couple of months then rented a condo near the airport and became a couple. I changed my schedule and now spent my time off in Bangkok, Sara was 19 years old and I was 28.
For our six-month anniversary we took a holiday to the Island of Phuket and stayed in a Hotel on the beach,
I still couldn’t believe how lucky I was having such a beautiful girlfriend. I was even starting to get used to other men always looking at her often to the annoyance of their girlfriends.
It was Saturday evening and we wanted to have some fun, we took a taxi to Patong and the famous Bangla Road. This famous red-light district road is lined with bars, clubs, neon lights, Thai girls dancing and talking with tourist men.
We stopped at a few bars had some drinks, watched the Go-go dancers and bar girls working the tourists.
After the street bars we settled in a club with tables and a stage where bar girls danced in tight crop tops and shorts. The club started filling up with tourists from many different countries and ages. We were sitting at a table near the stage and it became obvious to me that Sara was attracting more attention than the girls dancing.
I could see the bar girls noticing the attention she was attracting also, one girl came to our table and spoke with her in Thai, Sara told me she wants her to dance with her.
I said she should, she loves to dance and I was happy to watch.
They got up on the stage, the tourist men loved this and cheered, the girls started to dance. Sara was wearing a tight white t-shirt and cut off denim shorts, under this was a white padded strapless bra and black G-0J12B0Q3SG.
After a couple of songs Sara and the bar girl had all of the attention, the bar girl took off her crop top revealing her petite boobs. The men cheered loudly and many were standing at the edge of the stage now, I had to stand to see the girls now.
The girls were dancing to Billie Jean when the bar girl grabbed the bottom of Sara’s t-shirt and started lifting it up. I couldn’t believe my eyes when she held her arms above her head and let the bar girl take it off.
The crowd went crazy, I saw Sara looking for me and caught her eye, I could see she was nervous.
I thought I would be jealous and I actually was however the raw sexual excitement was so much more powerful, at that moment I needed her to keep going more than anything in the world.
I smiled at her and nodded my head saying it’s ok although there was no way she could hear me.
Through the crowd I saw the bar girl undo Sara’s bra and take it off revealing her amazing boobs, the men went absolutely crazy, I nearly exploded.
I decided to push through the crowd and get to the edge of the stage also. The crowd of tourist men were like a pack of wild animals, it was obvious Sara was no bar girl, she was classy, petite and the most beautiful girl there.
Sara caught my eye again, she mouthed “I’m sorry”, I just smiled and gave her a thumbs up. I had never seen her like this before, I could see by the way she was dancing that she was loving the attention.
A couple more songs and both girls were naked, some other bar girls joined them also naked. Sara’s freshly shaved pussy was definitely getting the most attention.
The sexual energy was intense, there was security to stop any men getting up on the stage however its accepted for men touch the girls when they come close.
I could see the bar girls working the crowd now, each trying to find a man who will pay their “bar fine” and take them out for the evening and/or negotiate a price for sex.
Sara was staying back, not game to get close to the crowd of men with their outstretched groping hands.
Some bar girls still naked were now mingling with the men in the club, there was a room at the back with pool tables which was much quieter.
I called Sara over and said “let’s play pool” she replied “like this” I said “sure why not” she laughed and agreed, I could tell she was excited.
I cleared some space and got her down safely (well mostly), I turned around and she wrapped her arms around my waist. I held onto her hands and walked her through the crowd. I knew there was hands over Sara’s body. She was squeezing close but I could feel hands between us chasing after her boobs,
I could only imagine what was happening behind.
We got through the crowd, Sara’s only comment “well that was interesting”
I didn’t ask for details.
We setup the pool table and started to attract our own crowd again, the men were loving watching Sara bending over to take shots. They were better behaved now, not trying to touch and many talking with us.
After a few games Sara whispered in my ear “I’m horny” I said “so am I” and
“I want you right here right now”.
She giggled and said “how?” I took her hand and led her to the end of the pool table, I lifted her up and sat her on the table. She was giggling like crazy now, I spread her legs and lifted them up laying her back on the table.
I looked around and saw guys jaws dropping, I pushed her legs back and started licking her pussy.
This was like a switch being turned on, men surrounded us and hands went all over Sara’s body, guys held her arms back, her legs open, hands over her boobs, squeezing her nipples, fingers trying to get past me to seek out her pussy. One guy obsessed with her face, making her look into his eyes, stroking her cheeks, squeezing her lips, telling her to cum for him.
Licking her pussy, my fingers inside I felt her pussy clench tight and heard her squeal, I knew she was Cumming, men still holding her legs wide open.
In our normal love making this would be when we fuck, I was rock hard and more excited than I had ever been in my life. I looked around to see a crowd of men surrounding us with sleazy looks on their faces and hands still all over Sara’s body.
I decided we needed a souvenir and stood up taking my phone out of my pocket, without me guarding there was now fingers all over and inside her pussy, her ass, rubbing her clit. I switched my camera on and selected video,
I shot 20 seconds of video which seemed like hours at the time.
I put my phone back in my pocket caught her eye and said “let’s get out of here” I held out my hands, she fought her own hands free and grabbed mine.
I pulled her off the table and she grabbed me around the waist again hugging on tight.
I headed for the toilets and we moved through the crowd, I could hear Sara squealing and didn’t really want to imagine what was happening.
We made it to the toilets went inside a cubical and locked the door, Sara sat down on the toilet and said “OMG that was intense!” her eyes were sparkling,
I had never seen her like this before.
She grabbed at my hard cock, pulled it out from my shorts and started sucking like she had never sucked before. After swallowing my Cum she said “what about my clothes?”
I said “forget it, there is no way we are fighting our way back to the stage and I’m not leaving you here alone” I took off my shirt and gave it to her. She put it on like a dress, we decided to get out of the club.
Walking down Bangla road, Sara in just my shirt and me only wearing shorts we were getting a few strange looks however with our sexual energy and adrenaline running high we didn’t feel too out of place.

Yesterday was just another shitty day for me on this god forsaken rock, until I was rear ended in traffic on my way home from work.
I got out of my car to assess the damage, it was barely a scratch and could easily be buffed out. The other driver’s car had a pretty nice dent in the hood. I walked to their window to find a raven haired Latina, crying. She was beside herself. Her window was rolled up and she looked at me, shaking her head, wiping away the tears. Her door opened up and she got out of the car and started apologizing to me. She was a bit chubby, but I like curves on women – and she had some nice tits.
“I’m so sorry, I was paying attention to something else… the damage doesn’t look that bad on your car. Please don’t call the police,” she said looking at me, tears still streaming down her face.
“I take it you don’t have insurance,” I said.
She nodded and then sighed, “It’s been such a shitty day you know? I just need a break. I feel like everything I do today is just cursed. I’m literally having a nervous breakdown right now.”
I really didn’t know what to say to her, I could just let it go and let her be on her way, but something told me to chill, something told me to make sure she was going to be ok.
“Do you want to pull over into that parking lot and we can talk about it?” I asked her.
She wiped her tears away, again, “ok, I’d like that, I need someone to talk to.”
I was half expecting her to take off, but she didn’t. She followed me right into the parking lot and parked next to my car. We both got out of our cars, I leaned on the side of my car and she put her hands in her pockets and kind of smiled.
“I really didn’t mean to hit your car, I got a text from my boyfriend… well now he’s not my boyfriend anymore to put it mildly. Fucking asshole broke up with me by texting me. That’s ok, he was a loser anyway.”
“Yeah that is a shitty way to break up with someone,” I said.
“I’m not heartbroken, dude was a complete asshole, controlling. Glad it’s over, maybe these are tears of joy?” She smiled a bit.
“Well, hey if you need that hood repaired, I know someone who would be able to fix it pretty cheaply,” I said, changing the subject, “and by the way I had a shitty day too, so both of us kind of needed a little jolt, right?”
She laughed, “Jolt, huh? Why were you having a shitty day? I mean, before I decided to ram my car into yours…”
“its work, lots of demands, my boss is a narcissist, loves to demean me…” I kind of trailed off in thought.
Then I felt her hug me. Not just any hug, she put her head on my chest, and I felt her arms wrap around me, I felt her plump breasts pushing into me. Now that I think about it, she definitely pushed her tits into me on purpose.
I put my arms around her, “well um…”
She sighed, “It’s ok, we both need a hug.”
We stood there silent for a few minutes, I was blushing. She stepped back from me, and I could see her face was flush too.
“Do you feel that?” She asked me.
“Yeah, I’m pretty shy but yeah.” I was stammering.
She looked into my eyes, and I melted. My brain was racing, I didn’t know what to do, or even say but what I found myself saying was, “I’m married…”
She grinned, “I like older, married men, they’re not immature assholes and they know what they want… how old are you?”
My dick pulsated, “I’m 46…”
“Are you happily married?” She asked.
“Who is ever happily married? No my wife and I have an open relationship, but I barely act on it…”
“So, act on it…” she said.
“Look, you’re a very attractive woman… but…”
“We both need this, it will make things feel so much better. Today sucks, but we can turn it into something pleasurable for the both of us.”
I agreed, “You’re right… I just don’t want to disappoint you.”
“Believe me, at this point in my life it would take one hell of a lot to disappoint me. Follow me back to my place, I live a few blocks down. I live alone, no kids.”
My brain raced, this was completely crazy. Going from getting rear ended to getting laid? I was waiting for a ‘catch’ – what was the catch??
I agreed, got into my car and followed her to her apartment. It was a small apartment – but nicely kept.
I sat down next to her on her couch, and she turned the TV on. He hand found mine and I blushed again.
“How old are you?” I asked her.
“I’m 32, I work as a dental technician, and I’m recently single as fuck, and I just met a very hot 46 year old man, and my panties are so fucking wet…” Her mouth met mine, my hand grabbed a handful of her breast and she moaned. I pealed her clothes off, undid her bra, and went down on her.
Her pussy tasted sweet, it was unshaven, but so beautiful. Tones of brown, honey and pink caressed my tongue, her hips started grinding into my face. As my tongue flicked and poked her wet hole she moaned more, grabbing the back of my head as her body shook.
She laid back, “I really fucking needed that… hey, you’re still dressed… let’s take care of that issue.”
“I don’t have any condoms,” I bluntly stated.
Her hands were unbuttoning my pants, as I took my shirt off. She slid my underwear and pants past my ankles and proceeded to swallow my already swollen cock deep in her throat. I groaned. I’ve never been balls deep in a woman’s mouth, ever. She took my snake past her tonsils, I felt her tongue lick my balls as my cock throbbed in her mouth. She started fucking my cock with her face, faster and faster – then mounted me. Her tight dripping pussy consumed me, deep. I grabbed ahold of her tits, kissed her lips and felt her squeeze my cock with her pussy. I pushed her off me and mounted her from behind, she moaned, and then screamed.
“Oh papi!!! OH PAPI FUCK MY HARD!” And I did. My pelvis slammed into her pussy, my throbbing cock rammed deeper and deeper into her and I felt her gushing all over my cock. Her legs quivered, her pussy juices dripping, splashing on the couch and floor. I pulled out and ate her out as she came, pussy juices running down my face, onto my chest.
“Holy fuck…” she panted, “who the fuck are you? I’ve never cum twice… ever…”
I sat back and laughed, “well…”
“Shut up, mister, it’s your turn to cum,” she said getting on top of me again, “If you can’t tell I like riding cock…”
I laughed, but honestly, this lady knew how to ride. Her hips gyrated and plunged me deep inside her. I felt her milking my cock with her muscles. I could feel my cum building up, ready to explode and I looked at her, and she knew what I was going to say.
“Cum in my pussy babe… I want to be filled up with you… give it all to me… cum baby… come in my papi… yes papi, deep in my tight little hole…”
I fucking lost it. I nutted in her tight little cunt so deep, if she wasn’t on any contraception, I’m guaranteed to be a father. I could feel her cervix bouncing on the tip of my dick as each pulse of cum jetted deep inside her. She bucked, and stroked every inch of me as I released all of myself inside her.
We laid back and she stroked my chest.
“Can I have your number, papi?” she asked.
“Oh fuck yeah you can, I want yours too.”
So we called each other on our phones and saved the numbers. When I had my phone out, she posed for me to take a picture, she spread her pussy. So I did. I took a picture of her pussy.
Today she sent me a few pictures of her in lingerie – and perhaps I’ll share them with you all. She asked me to come over and fuck her tomorrow (Friday), and she wants to have dinner with me. I’ve told the wife I have a girlfriend – wife seems a bit relieved (gets the pressure off her so she can go do what she wants too now). Anyway, I guess my confession is – I’m falling for this 32 year old. She’s fresh, exciting, and when she told me “do you feel that,” in the parking lot – it’s almost like she was talking about the butterflies I felt for her… like she knew. Life is strange as fuck. Live it, and have fun doing so.
I’ll post her picture with her face edited out in the tread.

This happened many years ago, in my 20s, and I still think about it.

I had this friend, she was a beauty, but a real beauty, the kind of, no man cant ignore. We were close, and even though I looked pretty good myself back then, she was always the star of the show. Maybe, just maybe, there was some resentment over it - guys would always approach her, when approaching us, and I did feel a bit overshadowed by her. But she was a good friend, my confidence, someone I could always rely on.

Of course we talked boys, and I was always a bit ashamed by how open she was about it - I was always more timid, both in talk and in action.

One summer, we were at the beach, and her bf of the time was with us. Just a lovely day, and she didnt pay much attention to him. She had a lots of short term relationships, she was never alone, but none of these were serious. As the evening was coming, we went for the one last swim, he stayed in his beach chair. When we got back, all wet, she started joking with him.

"Oh, I see that you are enjoying yourself."
"Two beautiful ladies with me, sun, beach, what is there for a man, that can be better."

I didnt quite get it at first, but soon enough it came to me, that she was talking about his boner, he tried to hide.

"Cover yourself, we have got a maniac here" she continued with the jokes. I saw he felt a bit awkward. "Stop it"

Then, she sat in his lap and started kissing him. Hated feeling like a third wheel, so I just laid down, trying to get some sunshine, before it goes down the horizon.

"Oh man, you are crazy."

Ignored it.

"Hey, cmon, stop it."
"You dont want me to stop."

I cant remember if those were the exact words, but it was something like that. When I turned my head, she was giving him head, right there, on the spot.

He looked at me and just shrugged his shoulders, with a smile. Our spot was a bit secluded, and no one was around, at the moment, but still, it was surreal.

Decided to look away, but there was a devil in her.

"You are looking at her, arent you? He is looking at you" she almost yelled through laughter, only to continue the act. On the next intermission, and I was still looking the other way, almost like on a look out, she yelled "come here".

This part, I cant quite remember. I guess it is some kind of shock. I cant remember when I got up, what I was thinking, nor how I approached it. I remember his smile (and he was a damn handsome man, a bit older than us), and that I was there, on my knees, laughing with her. It is all a blur. We were kissing it together, than kissing each other, she was stroking it while it was in my mouth, I was licking his balls while she was sucking it... At this point, the details might as well be an add on to the story, because I am not sure if I remember them, or they are a fragment of my imagination, built on over the years of reminiscence.

At one point, while I was doing my job, she backed of, for a second, only for me to feel he hands on my hips. She pulled my one piece to the side, and I felt her hands on me. It felt like a fever dream. He was slightly moaning, while pushing my head down, I was moving my knees back, and arching my ass to give her access, felt her tongue and lips on my clit, and I was hot and wet long before she even touched me. Couldnt breathe, both from his cock and the excitement, while moving my hips, in an effort to get more traction on her lips.

When she moved her lips up, over my anus, and started licking it, while rubbing my clit - black out!!!

My knees gave up, entire body was shaking, I got him out of my mouth, lay my head on his thigh, while almost screaming from joy, while feeling through my right hand, in which was his cock, the spurts of cum shooting out, and him moaning.

It was a perfect storm.

The intense of this orgasm is hard to explain with words, this was just a bad effort of it. Got home in haze, remember we were all laughing, but besides that, it remained a black hole in my mind.

She dumped him, a few days later, and since she didnt mention it the first time we met afterwards, I decided to act like it never happened.

Only glimpse of memory, that I ever saw in her, was when I was getting married, and she was my maid of honor, she jokingly said "this one stole you from me, for good".

I have never done something similar, ever again, but that one experience lead me to places like this one, to help me relive it, as I have been, over the last 15 years.

We are still best friends, but I sometimes wonder, if there was a different road my life could have went down, but after many doubts, and many sleepless night, I realized one of these two things - I love men way more, or that I am one big coward.

Part 18: Need for Adventure [rest of the story on my profile :) ]

Since we moved into the new house, my sexlife has gotten a bit stale. Yes, I was fucking Haley and Anna on a daily basis, but it became a routine. Anna felt the same way. So we had to spice things up a little.

So once again, I was out for prey. At that point I was 31 or 32 years old. I was a trainer for a sport (on amateur level, so training once a week) and let me just say I work with 18-25 year old girls in tight sport outfits. I often heard rumors of one of "my girls" having a crush on me, but I never hooked up with any, because I thought it was too dangerous. I still was close with all of them, they were very open towards me. Since I got married even more of the girls were interested in me (thats what I've heard). Some even openly told me how lucky my wife was and how they would swap with her if they could (told as a joke). Now most of them had boyfriends and the one I was interested in was no different. Her name is Katy, some call her Kat (because she could move just as elegant as a cat).
She is a slim, short (5ft4) brunette with b-cup tits, 21 years young. Her long hair is usually in a ponytail, her sports outfit is a black crop top and black skin-tight shorts. I heard rumors that she had a crush on me some years ago and back then she would always try to get my attention by choosing sexy outfits and getting close to me if possible. I never let her close enough though, so she gave up eventually.

From time to time we had training weekends/weeks. We often went to some training facilty near a lake, this time it was no different. We started training on monday. I had a harsh program for the girls: three training units per day. In between they could cool off in the lake. Just imagine a group of young women sweating, running, being athletic. Then they all get their bikinis out and go swimming. I loved the job as a trainer. At the end of the third unit on monday I let all girls but Katy leave. Her head was red, her body sweaty. She barely looked me in the eyes and seemed frustrated.
Me:"Katy, whats going on? You didnt seem to be on top of your game today."
K(looking at her feet):"Sorry coach."
Me:"Come on, you know I you dont have to apologize to me! I just want to know whats going on."
K:"I guess I had my head elsewhere..."
Me:"Look at me Katy." She did. "We both know you can do better. Next time, breath deeply, focus on the game. Okay?"
K:"Okay."
Me:"And now I wanna see that smile of yours again."
K:"I... I dont feel like..."
I hugged her, pressed her against my chest. First she didnt react but then she put her arms around me too.
K:"Thanks I needed that."
Me:"Now there is the smile I was missing all day. Now get going! You dont wanna miss the swimming do you?"
K:"Why dont you join us? That would be fun."
Me:"Okay I guess."

I got changed and went to the lake. Katy was right, it was a lot of fun. I played with the girls and dunked some of them.
Afterwards we ate dinner and soon went to bed.

Tuesday, we all got up early, had breakfast and went to training. Katy did far better this time. When ever she looked at me I gave her a thumps up. I was rewarded with broad smiles. The day as a whole went well. In the evening I had a movie evening planned. Almost everyone was there, but Katy and some of her roommates were missing. They came 5 min later and without Katy. They told me that she was upset about something and wouldnt come. I told them to start the movie and that I would get her. I got to her room, the door was closed. I knocked. No answer. I called her name but she would answer. So I just went in. She was laying on her bed, crying. I sat besides her and put a hand on her back. She twitched away for a second but then let me. When she would stop sobbing, I pulled her up and into my arms. It was an awkward position and soon my back stiffend.
Me:"Come sit on my lap." I basically pulled her onto my lap and she hugged me and sobbed at my shoulder. Finally she calmed down a little.
Me:"Whats going on?"
K:"Remember how I told you that my head was elsewhere? It's about my boyfriend. I think he wants to break up with me."
I hugged her tightly. A sigh escaped her lips.
Me:"Do you want to talk about it?"
K:"No... please just... hold me..."
She then sat with her face to me on my lap, pressing her chest against me and resting her head on my shoulder. I stroked her back slowly. She relaxed and sunk onto me even more. How her pants were touching my pants. I tried suppressing my erection and for a while I succeded. I stopped stroking her back to make the situation less intimate, but she immediately said "No, please go on... it feels so good..."
So I continued. After a while she said
K: "You know, I think he doesnt find me attractive anymore..."
Me:"Oh come on thats nonsense. You are a beautiful young woman."
K: "You think so?"
Me:"Yes! Whoever says something different is an idiot."
She leaned back a little to look me in the eyes.
K: "That's so sweet of you!"
Then she looked down at herself and me and said
K:"Wow, what would your wife say if she found you flirting with a girl in this position?"
Me:"Well I wont tell her..."
K:"Me neither. So we are good. Could you keep hugging and stroking me. It really helps."
So I did. Her head was on my shoulder again and when I started stroking her back, she moaned a little. I couldnt help it, I was getting hard. I thought she had to feel it eventually.
K:"You know, my BF would never stroke my back like that."
She started purring silently. She leaned back again, her eyes locked onto mine, her look dreamy. Her hands worked their way up to my face. Then she kissed me. I was hard as stone in a split second. Quickly Katy retreated, looking shocked.
K:"I shouldnt have... I'm sorry, I ... I just..."
I just shook my head.
Me:"Its all right, dont worry."
K:"Is it though? Just look how wet I got from that!"
She pulled her pants to the side and revealed her wet panties.
She then looked up at me and said
K:"But it looks like you enjoyed it as well."
Me:"Cant say I didnt, I guess. But we shouldnt tell anybody about it."
Katy nodded, got up and said:"I sorry, it wont happen again, I promise."
Me:"Dont worry about it. Just get cleaned up and come to the movie okay?"
K:"Yessir! I'll be there in a minute."
I left her room and went to the movie. Katy came some minutes later. She looked fine. Over the course of the movie, whenever there was a kiss scene, Katy would look at me and bite her lip. I acted like I didnt notice.

Wednesday started normal. In the traning, Katy was doing okay, not as badly as monday, but worse than tuesday. I also noticed that she looked at me more frequently than usual. She was also wearing no sports bra as far as I could see. Also her string tanga was clearly visible over her ass and the outline under her shorts were visible as well. I had a hard time fighting my boner. My pants werent very loose so I had to be careful. After the noon training, the girls went to shower while I was cleaning up the sports hall. When I was done, most of the girls were already done showering and left the building. I went into the shower as well, which is right next to the womens shower. I heard some more girls leave. When I was using my shampoo, I heard moans from the womens shower (my shower was off at that time, thats why I heard it. Also the shower rooms have no door, just a vision block). I washed out the shampoo and afterwards the moans had stopped. I quickly got dressed and left the gym. I caught a glimpse of the girl walking away. It was Katy.
After that the day went on as usual, until after the afternoon training. Again, most of the girls had already left. When I went to the shower I heard two girls talk. One was Katy, the other one was Rachel, a tall blonde with striking looks.
R:"What are you doing?"
K:"Nothing?"
R:"Come on, you do not cleaning your pussy for 5 minutes straight. Are you rubbing yourself?"
K:"So what?"
R:"Nothing just... Who are you thinking about?"
K whispered something.
R:"The coach? No way. I mean... he is hot ..."
K:"Yeah right? I cant get him out of my head. His tight shirt... And I'm pretty sure I saw a little bulge in his pants."
R:"Yeah I think you're right... And now that you're standing in front of me like that... I'm really turned on..."
K:"Come here.."
I stood there stunned. I heard two of the hottest girls in my team making out and fingering each other. I mean, I heard rumors that this has happend in my team before, but I never believed it. I was too afraid to turn the mens shower on, they might know that I am there then. So I just stood in silence and listened to them finger fucking each other. I hid in the mens shower room and started masturbating. When Rachel and Katy came out of the showers, Katy said:
K:"Would you kiss the coach if you had the chance?"
R:"Hell I would fuck him if I could."
In that moment I shot my load on the floor. I cleaned up after myself and went out as well.

Thursday had both Rachel and Katy watching me closely. They also winked at each other a couple of times. They were playful around me but never dared to touch me for too long. When we were swimming in the afternoon, that changed. They were constantly on me, trying to dunk me. I was still taller and stronger than them, but it was actually challenging to fend of both. I then went for a swim, leaving both of them behind me. When I came back, all but Katy had left. She met me at a depth were she could barely stand.
K:"Coach, I have to talk to you."
Me:"Here? Well okay, what is it?"
K:"I have been thinking about the kiss..."
Me:"And?"
K:"Well... I got so horny I started masturbating thinking of you..and...I really want you and..."
Me:"And what?"
K:"And I'm not wearing bottoms right now."

She lifted her hand out of the water, in it the bikini bottoms. With the other hand she grabbed my dick. I was already getting hard, but her strokes made me harder instantly.
Me:"Do you really think this is a good idea? I have a wife and you have a boyfriend..."
K: "So its in our both interest that this stays between us..."
Me:"I see..." With that I grabbed her and pulled her close.
Me:"But what about the others? they may see us."
K:"They are all at dinner. They wont see anything."

We made out while she was still stroking my cock. I stroked her back in return, getting some purrs out of her again. She wrapped her arms around my neck, pulled herself up a little and whispered in my ear:
K:"Please fuck me coach."
She wrapped her legs around me as well and I lifted her up by her ass. I slowly lowered her onto my dick. When I pushed in the tip she moaned.
K:"Damn, I didnt know you were so big Coach. My BF is so much smaller... ouuuuuh"
My hips moved back and forth a little, penetrating her a little more every time.
K:"Uhh yes. Oh. Slowly, just like that...You are so big.."
When I finally had my whole dick in her she was purring in my ear.
K:"Fuck my tiny pussy slowly Coach..."
So I did. We made small waves, but no sound. I kept fucking her slowly, after 5 min she had her first orgasm and collapsed into my arms.
K:"Keep going, I still want more...."
And so I did. After another few minutes she said "Now fuck me harder. Harder. Even harder. Come on FUCK ME"
I fucked her as hard as I could in the water, she pressed herself against me bit my shoulder and came again. I shot my load into her pussy just a few seconds later.
K:"That was... amazing..."
We parted ways then, she went to dinner asap and I waited for a while before going.

To my surprise, Katy really kept her mouth shut. Friday went by without another incident with her. But Rachel actually sprained her ankle after having a cramp in the noon pratice. So I helped her to the med room, helped her lay down. She was wearing a sports skirt which is kinda uncommon for the type of sport we are doing. She was still panting heavily from all the running.
Me:"I'll take off your shoe and have a look at your ankle alright?"
R:"Okay coach."
I pulled of her shoe and sock, hurting her in the process.
Me:"I'm sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you."
R:"Its okay, I like it rough" and laughed. I laughed with her. The ankle didnt look too bad, so I just got some ice spray to cool it. After I had applied the spray...
R:"Coach? Could you help me get rid of the cramp as well?"
Me:"Sure, what shall I do?"
R:"Can you massage my calves and thighs?"
Me:"Sure thing."
I started with the calf of the leg with the sprained ankle. Rachel laid on her back, the massaged leg bent and the other one straight. She had spread her legs a little so I could see her panties. Her eyes were closed. As I worked up my way to her thighs she bit her lip and whispered "oh yes.. thats good... keep going..." I intended to only massage half of her thigh so I would get too close to her pussy, but she insisted that I should go the full distance. She moaned ever so slightly as my fingers were just inches from her pussy. After my fingers "accidently" touched her panties I could see a wet spot forming on them. After I was done with the first legs I excused myself and went into the sports hall again to tell the other girls what they should practise for the next few minutes before taking a shower. When I went back to the med room I heard Rachel moan even before I opened the door. I knocked and went in immediately. So I caught a glimpse of her wet pussy before she covered it up. She didnt manage to pull the panties all over it, so it was still only 3/4 covered.
Me:"Sorry, I had to tell the girls what to do. How do you feel now?"
R:"errrr... I .. I already feel a bit better but... could you still massage my other leg please?"
Me:"Sure, thats what I came back for."
So I worked my way up her other leg, while she once again closed her eyes and bit her lip from time to time. When I reached the end of her thigh, her panties were soaked and the part of her pussy that I could see wet from her juice. When I pulled back my hand, she grabbed it and said "Thank you Coach...." and looked me into the eyes. I broke eye contact and said "I will send one of the girls to pick you up and go shower, do you want someone in perticular?"
R:"Can you send Katy?"
Me:"Sure, she'll be right with you."

When I found Katy and told her to get back to Rachel, she looked at me suspiciously but said nothing. She kinda brushed me off.

I went to the showers myself and when I was done I heard Rachel and Katy at it again. I didnt dare staying as long as last time so I went out.

The afternoon practice went normal, but Katy seemed to be mad at me. Easy to guess why. Maybe Rachel even told Katy that I fucked her. I didnt know.

On Saturday, we had a show match against another team. I had told Anna about what happend, but not my wife. Anna and Haley came to the game, while Jim watched the house. Some parents of the girls were there as well.
We won the game, partially thanks to Katy. When it was over, all the girls went to the shower together, even Rachel. It was their kind of "aftershow party". Meanwhile I talked to Anna and Haley. After half an hour I excused myself and went to the shower as well. During the shower I thought about Katy and Rachel. The thought of their wet pussies made me hard. I had my back to the entrance, so I didnt hear her come in.
"Coach?"
I turned around. Katy was standing in the door, already fully dressed.
Me:"Hey."
K:"So... who is your favorite girl in our team? I heard what you did to Rachel. Sounded like you didnt want me anymore... So I came here to make sure that I'm still your favorite."
With that she began stripping out of her hot pants, tank top, bra, panties. When she was naked she asked:
K:"Do you like what you see? Your penis does I think."
I could only nod. She flung her cloths behind the door and came up to me. She jerked me off for a while, then started blowing me. I pulled her up, pushed her against the wall and started fucking her while the shower was raining down on us. I started slow again, but Katy asked for more and more. When I reached full speed she tried to speak but only got out one word per pounce.
K:"Wow..I..thought..you..were..fucking..me..hard..in.. the water.. but this.. is.. so..much.. faster... uggggghghgh"
I came deep inside her pussy, ramming in one last time. She collapsed into my arms immediately.
Just as Katy got dressed behind the door, there was a knock on it. The door opened a little and I heard Haleys voice "Hey are you okay? You're taking very long in there."
Me:"Dont worry, I'm done, I'll be out in 5 min."
Katy remained silent, not moving at all. After Haley left and we both had dressed, she kissed me on the cheek and whispered
K:"Btw. Im not on birth control."
I looked at her, stunned.
K(smiling):"Dont worry, I wanted to get pregnant from my BF anyway. We have been trying for several months now. Maybe your sperm is more potent..."
Me:"Well I got.." I almost said four.. "two kids. What if you really get pregnant? You could ruin my life."
K:"If I really get pregnant it will safe my relationship. Not getting pregnant is the reason why I think he wants to leave me. I would be forever grateful. I wont bother you, I promise."
Me:"Okay okay..."

I left the shower after saying goodbye. I found Haley and Anna waiting outside. A young man was standing with them. He told me he is Katies BF and was looking for her.
Me:"Well I havent seen her. Maybe she forgot something and went back to her room." I described the way to her room and he went off. When I looked at Anna she winked at me. I guess she figured out somehow...

From time to time I recieved selfies of Katy, but we didnt have sex again.
Several months later, Katy left the team because she was pregnant. I never found out if it was mine.

End of Part 18

Next story will be more about Anna again :)

Thats Katy in the pic btw

Well I never ever thought I would ever have anything worth confessing on here, but that all changed a few days ago. MY name is Carol and I am 58 years young, my husband passed almost 5 years ago and last year I moved to Spain from the UK. I bought a lovely little house with my own pool, I will not say exactly where in Spain but it is close to one of the big resort towns. I spent quite a lot of money converting my small spare room into a home gym and I like to keep myself fit and trim. I got mistaken for a woman in my early forties a few months back, something that made me smile a lot. Now onto my confession, I hope you enjoy it and if you have something nice to say then please do so, but if you have something nasty to say keep your comments to yourself as this is supposed to be a fun place.

A few months ago an old friend called me and asked me to do her a favour, Her daughter Sally and her friend wanted to come over for a short break and she asked if they could stay with me and offered to pay me but I told her not to be silly and said they were more than welcome. Now my other spare room was full of unpacked boxes and I had to spend a whole day sorting it out, I was also short of beds, in short I didn't have any. I always intended to put a bed in there and thought OK lets go and buy one. I bought a nice king size bed and decided they would just have to share.

Sally and Kim turned up at my door last Friday just after 1pm, both girls are 24 and I had not seen Sally for about 10 years and was shocked to see just how much she had grown and that she was very like her mother at that age. Like her mother she is tall and a natural blonde and also like her mum she has very big breasts, something I was always jealous of with her mum. My breasts have always been very small, but my husband always liked them like that so it never bothered me much until Sally turned up that was. Kim is a real red head, very short just under 5 foot tall and skinny and had smaller breasts than me.
I showed the girls where they were sleeping and said sorry but they would have to share a bed, Sally Laughed and said it wouldn't be the first time, but she had a little smile on her face. I asked if they wanted food or if they wanted me to show them about town first. We spent a few hours in town and headed back to the house. I told them I would drive them to the resort town if they wanted to go drinking and they said that would be great but why not join them, I laughed and said they didn't want an old woman with them but Sally said not to be silly. So they went to get dressed and I did the same, nothing fancy just a loose top and shorts. Well the girls came back and Sally had on a very short skirt and a top that had to be two sizes too small for her because her breasts looked like they were about to explode out of it. Kim also had a t shirt on but had a tight pair of pink shorts on and there was no missing the camel toe, but I said nothing. I had booked a taxi and we got into town a little after 9pm. After a few drinks I started to relax and even start to enjoy myself. The girls were getting a lot of attention from the boys in the bar and much to my surprise so was I. One boy insisted on buying me a drink and as I stood up to go to the toilet, he patted my bottom. Later on Sally and Kim were getting very friendly with some boys but this one boy John kept trying to pick me up, I tried to tell him I was too old for him but he was like a dog with a bone. He lent over and kissed me, I was so shocked I didn't stop him, but it did feel nice. After some more drinks, Sally asked if they could bring the boys back to the house, now I was a little drunk by then and said OK and as we got up to leave John came too. We got back to the house and more drink was had then one of the boys suggested going for a swim and before I knew it he was stripped off naked and in the pool, Sally and Kim followed as did the other boy. John looked at me and pulled down his shorts, my god his cock was massive and also hard. He pulled at my top and then my shorts and we were soon all in the pool very naked. Now I have to tell you I had never done anything like this before, I had only ever been with my husband before and had never even seen another naked man in real life. I am not sure if it was the drink or the fact that I had not had sex since I was 50 but John came to me in the pool turned me round and took me from behind. I could see Kim sucking off her boy and looked round and saw Sally was getting it they same way I was. John was really going for it and before I knew it he had cum inside me. I watched as Sally got fucked hard and then I heard her tell him to put it in her ass. John was sitting on the side of the pool, his cock semi hard and I thought to hell with it and took him in my mouth and as I did I felt someone behind me and saw Kim beside me, Then I felt a cock go in me, Kim's boy was fucking me as I sucked John. I moved my mouth from his cock and Kim took over, he was fucking me hard and fast now and again more cum was inside me. We drank a little more and I took John to my bed where he fucked me again.

I woke the next morning and John and the boys were gone, Sally was in the lounge very naked and it was then I got a good look at her body, she is beautiful. She said good morning and said I hope I didn't mind but it was so warm she couldn't put anything on. I laughed and said after what had happened why would I mind. She laughed and said she didn't know I was such a wild woman. I told her I wasn't a wild woman and had just got drunk, she said I should get dunk more often. I went to check on Kim, she was still sleeping and also very naked but with a vibrator still in her pussy, her legs wide open. I had never been with another woman before but had always wondered what it would be like.

I took the girls shopping that afternoon, my husband left me very well off and I decided to treat the girls. I bought them both pretty little summer dresses with shoes to match and Sally got a white bikini that in my opinion was too small for her. Kim got one too bright red. We spent that day at the beach, Sally turned lots of heads but she was in no mood for men that day.

I am going to do this in 3 parts as it is 1.30 am here just now and I am falling asleep will continue tomorrow

Karen Smith lay back on her beach towel, clad only in a skimpy red bikini, and thought, "This is the life." She had landed in Ibiza two days earlier with her son, Kurt, for a three-week holiday, just the two of them. It had been an especially rainy season in London and they were both ecstatic to be getting some time in the sun. Karen typically wore one-piece bathing suits but her ivory skin was so starved for color that she decided to pack nothing but bikinis, a fact that hadn't escaped Kurt's attention.

At 42, Karen looked stunning, especially compared to Kurt's friends' moms, most of who you would never care to look at naked. But not Karen. She was often compared to Sophia Loren, and she knew that the compliment men were giving her was, "I bet you'd be dynamite in the sack." Her shoulder-length chestnut hair still shimmered in the sun and her long, shapely legs were the envy of all of Kurt's friends. Her 36D chest never needed padding to fill out the prim and proper suit jackets that she typically wore to work as a real estate broker, and more than one client had taken the opportunity to cop a feel whilst they were alone in a flat. Kurt's father had been nothing more than a sperm donor and for Kurt and Karen's entire life, their relationship was just that of mother and son. Recently, however, they had become more like friends.

"I'm heading into the water for a bit, Mom, don't burn," Kurt said, standing from his towel and removing his sunglasses.

"Okay love, don't wear yourself out," Karen said with a sly grin.

Kurt Smith was an athletic 22-year-old whose average height belied the above average dick that he carried with him. It gave him a confidence that most girls were attracted to, and he always enjoyed the look on their faces when they spied his member for the first time.

He hadn't had a girlfriend for a few weeks, and accordingly, was staring at even more girls than usual. On this particular day, however, the sunny cove where they were sunning themselves had only one other family further down the beach.

As Kurt bobbed in the salty Mediterranean water, he looked back at shore and saw only his Mom.

"Fuck me," he thought, "have her tits always been that big?"

The red spandex strained to contain her large orbs and the contrast between her pale skin made the bikini glow even brighter. She stood up to stretch just now, and turned around looking at the beach bar, giving Kurt a perfect view of the cleft of her ass. The bikini had ridden up while Karen was sitting down so that it looked almost like a thong.

"I'm getting turned on by my own Mom," Kurt thought. "How sick. I mean, I know she's got a great body and there's nobody else around but c'mon, we've lived together for so long, am I really getting hard over her?"

But he was. Under the cool water's surface, Kurt's cock was growing ever larger, and he could not take his eyes off of Karen's heavy tits, barely supported by the flimsy red material. He knew that as soon as he could get his hard-on to subside, he would have to make a beeline for their villa and jerk himself off, hard.

For her part, Karen was fantasizing herself about how long it had been since she had had a good fucking. Being a mom was no longer a big part of her life with Kurt being a man, but she still could not find much time to meet quality men. It wasn't even the companionship that she longed for, but more the lurid side of sexual intimacy with a man, any man, that she craved. Holding a cock in her hand as it filled with blood and grew, the firmness it got when she tugged on it...these were things she could have with any man, and they would fulfill her sexual desires, but it was still an effort.

"I'm heading back to the villa, Mom, you need me to bring anything back for you?" Kurt broke Karen from her daze as he toweled himself off.

"No, thanks, I'll probably come back in a little while too," she said. She noticed that Kurt looked especially good today, the bright Spanish sun shining off of his sculpted chest. "If only he weren't my son," Karen thought, "I would definitely let him fuck me. Too bad that's such a hangup, that adults can't service each other sexually if they both need it."

Her pussy tingled at the thought of having their big villa together for three weeks, fucking one another on all of the furniture, in the bathroom shower, on the terrace, doggy style in front of the sliding glass door.

"How nice would that be," Karen thought, "to be able to satisfy each other's cravings and then get on with the day. I'm sure we'd both enjoy the vacation a lot more. Society.."

Kurt was barely in the door before he stripped his swim trunks off and laid back on the bed in his downstairs bedroom. Karen had chosen the master bedroom upstairs so that they would have a bit of privacy, even though there were two bedrooms on the ground floor.

"It's too bad there weren't more girls at the beach today," Kurt thought as he gently squeezed his still damp cock. "That Swedish woman from last year was the hottest thing ever."

Kurt thought back to the previous year's trip when a mature Swedish woman had set up her sun umbrella next to his. He was at the beach alone that day and feeling talkative, so he struck up a conversation with the Swede. The mother of three was in her 50s and had some lines of age on her face but her smile was dazzling and her blonde hair almost platinum, which made her deep tan even more alluring. As the day went on, they both became overheated and went down to the water together.

After floating a few feet from one another and obviously flirting, Kurt tentatively reached out to touch her waist. The mother flinched at first but then smiled broadly and brought Kurt's hands up to her large breasts. They sagged slightly in her bikini but she was completely uninhibited and swung her body around without regard for how much her tits moved, and Kurt found it very erotic. Floating in the ocean, they groped each other's bodies for a long time before going back to the sand and making out on their blankets.

Kurt moaned as he stroked his rod and continued to think back on the mature blonde woman, unaware that a mature brunette was listening to him. Karen had decided to come back to the house early for a drink, and she heard Kurt's heavy breathing as soon as she entered the villa. Seeing his trunks on the floor through his doorway, she knew he could only be masturbating.

"Oh my God, even my own son can get some relief, I wish it were easier for me." Karen threw her sarong onto the couch and slipped into a pair of high heeled espadrilles she had by the door. Their cork bottoms allowed her to get right to the edge of Kurt's bedroom before he would hear her. She didn't have any plans, but was just going by instinct.

Karen's calves were flexed from the high wedges, and she had beads of sweat sliding down the insides of her thighs. Her breathing was more ragged and she noticed with utter certainty that her pussy lips were tingling noticeably. Her son's masturbation was arousing Karen.

"If it were just as easy to use his cock as a dildo, and frig myself, then I could just...use him, and he could use me, we could both cum, and get back to life!" She was actually thinking that it sounded like a good plan, but she wasn't sure how Kurt would take it.

"If I'm matter-of-fact and a little insistent, what 22-year-old WOULDN'T like to be serviced on vacation?!" She pushed her breasts so that the nipples were closer to the inside border of her bikini top, and the dark areolas were showing. Karen stepped to the edge of the doorway.

Kurt was now pumping harder, his glans head wedged firmly on top of his fist. Eyes closed, he was moving his hips so that the bed shook slightly on the tile floor.

"Ahem."

Kurt heard Karen's noise, his eyes flew open, and he started to scoot to the top of the bed.

"Whooo, Mommm, I didn't think you'd be back so soon. Ahhhh."

"It's okay Kurt, I know what men your age do, it's not a big deal." Kurt's mom put her hand on the door jamb to seem casual and crossed her legs at the ankles. "Believe it or not, women have those needs to, they just don't talk about it. But even me, your Mom."

Kurt thought about his Mom having sexual needs and it couldn't help but put an image in his head of her being fucked over the back of a couch, hands gripping the pillows while someone, maybe him, entered her from behind again and again.

"I guess so," Kurt said. He had one hand over his crotch but his stiff member was still so engorged that his hand couldn't cover the entire thing. Kurt looked his mom over now for the first time and his eyes glazed over with lust. He thought, "I know she's my Mom but I was just in the middle of jerking off and my mind is still on sex and, fuck, would I love to mount her right here."

As if she was reading his mind, Karen stepped gingerly towards her son, her hips still cocked to the side from the angle of her tall shoes.

"Okay Kurt, I'm going to be really blunt here. We're alone for three weeks and it's going to be really difficult for us to concentrate on having fun and living if we're both sexually frustrated, do you agree?"

Kurt gulped but nodded his head in agreement. "Where can she be going with this?" he thought.

"So," Karen said walking to where Kurt's knees hung over the edge of the bed, "why don't we come to an understanding." She squatted so that her face was level with Kurt's hips, her big tits suspended in mid-air for her son to gawk at. The mirror at the foot of the bed allowed Kurt to see his Mom's ass too, as she bounced slightly on her haunches.

"Why don't we just say that, while we're here in Ibiza, we can do whatever we want to each other. Sexually." Karen licked her lips, the sexy mature woman now certain that this was exactly what she wanted.

"'Sexually'?" Kurt stammered. "So, what do you mean, DO whatever we want?"

"We tell each other when we need relief, and we use each other's bodies to get that relief. No judgments, no guilt, no awkwardness or hiding around." Karen's hands were roaming her body now, feeling her breasts and pushing them together as if in anticipation of what her son was going to do to her.

"Well...I mean, I would love to, but are you sure?" Kurt asked, smiling. "I get horny pretty often and usually jerk off three or four times a day."

"That's fine, Kurt, if you need me to service you five times a day, that will work too." Karen closed her eyes while she spoke and reached around behind her to undo her bikini top. "I might need you to...FUCK...me, every night if you can handle it." Karen drew out the word 'fuck' to gauge the impact on her son and it rightly threw him for a loop.

Kurt moved his hand from covering his cock and began stroking it again. "I think I could use some help now if you wouldn't mind, Mom."

Karen grinned and crawled onto the bed on all fours, her wedges still on her feet. "That's fine, son, don't worry. Mommy will take good care of you."

And with that she used her left hand to push Kurt's chest so he was flat on his back, and with her right she grasped his cock, her own son's cock, and began pumping it.

"Is this alright?" Karen asked innocently. "Is it okay if I suck on your cock? Suck on it until I make you cum in my mouth? Would you like that?"

Kurt was shaking now, his cock so ready to be serviced. He had needed to cum since he saw his Mom's big, full tits on the beach and had been jerking off for a few minutes before he came home. He needed his Mom to suck his cock and he needed her to deep throat it.

"Deep throat my cock, Mom." Kurt said uncertainly. "Please."

Karen laughed an evil laugh. "Don't say 'please', son. When we're servicing each other and helping each other to cum, treat me like a slut. That way it will be more of a separation between our normal time and our fucking time. We don't want you getting hard thinking about fucking your Mom's pussy in the middle of dinner."

And with that, Karen leaned down, her brown hair tussling over her son's stomach, and engulfed the length of his thick shaft in her hot, wet mouth. She hummed and moaned as she slobbered up and down on his slippery tool.

Kurt moaned loudly with ecstasy. "Fuuuuck, Mom, that's so gooood!" He shut his eyes and put his hands on top of his mother's head as she gulped up and down on his dick.

"Fuck his dick is so HOT!" Karen thought. "Not just big and smooth but actually physically WARM!" Her pussy was drooling already just thinking about having it inside of her. Her own son, Kurt, would soon have his dick buried inside of his mother. Karen swooned and blew her only child with renewed vigor. She was determined to suck him off quickly so that he would know how good she could be. She wanted to be a good dirty slut for her boy.

"You like that?" Karen asked in between slobbers. "You like your slutty Mom blowing you, Kurt? Sucking on your cock in your own bedroom? It's so naughty but I think we both know that we need to be helping each other cum on this trip, don't you?"

She went back to his dick with all of her attention, using one hand to stroke her son's dick up and down, the other to squeeze and cup his balls.

"Yeah Karen, suck it, suck my fat cock," Kurt said, getting into the spirit of his Mom's game. "Make me cum in your mouth, I need to cum." "Call me 'Mom'" Karen said, stopping just long enough to look her son directly in the eyes so that he knew exactly what it was they were doing. Getting a blowjob from his Mom.

"Mom, keep sucking my dick. Suck it now you slut." Kurt smiled even as he said this rudest of instruction.

Karen laughed and went back to work, servicing her son's dong. Kurt then grabbed her ass and slapped one of her cheeks, hard.

"I've wanted to do that all day," he said. "Here, swing around so you can sit on my face. I want to taste your pussy, Mom."

Karen couldn't believe it, her swollen lips needed attention badly and she was thrilled that her son wanted to eat her pussy.

"Ohh baby, that would be amazing. I'm just going to move around," Karen worked her hips and swung her knee over her boy's head so that they were in a perfect 69 position, her snatch just above Kurt's mouth and her own mouth still locked onto his dick.

"That's it, c'mon, sit on my face, Mom. I want to lick your pussy."

Karen obliged and moved her knees to the side so that her wet pussy was smashed onto her son's face.

"Ohhhh," she cried out. "Yeah, that's it, eat Mommy's pussy. Shove your tongue all the way into Mommy's little cunt hole." Karen squirmed around on top of her son, sitting back on his face so he could get as much of his mouth around her sopping pussy as possible.

"Keep sucking me, keep sucking my cock, Mom!" Karen had her lips at the base of her son's cock, tonguing the length of it. She was happy to suck his dick all day but she needed it's hardness inside of her.

"Okay, now it's my turn." She crawled off of her son's face and walked into the living room. Still wearing her heels, she bent at the waist and leaned over the couch. "Just fuck me, Kurt. Fuck me hard, and fuck me as fast as you like."

She wagged her ass back and forth and Kurt thought he might faint before he got to her. Sliding up behind his mother, Kurt aligned his hips with hers and guided his dick between her drooling pussy lips.

Karen shuddered as she felt her son's big thick cock slide inside of her. She leaned backwards and slammed her ass against Kurt's pelvis. The shock made him shuffle his feet but he soon found his footing and began moving back and forth more easily.

"Oh fuck, Mom! Your pussy feels so fucking good!"

"Much better than jerking off?"

"Fuck yeah, so much better."

"Good. Any time you want to fuck me, you can fuck me. If you want a blowjob, ask me, and I'll suck your cock. I just want to milk the cum out of you whenever you need it, and in return, I want you to fuck my pussy when I need it. That's only fair, isn't it?"

Kurt was into it now, drops of perspiration dripping onto his mother's pale back. He reached underneath and squeezed her utters together, still barely believing that he was inside of his Mom, fucking her with abandon. It was unreal that earlier in the hour, they were sitting side-by-side and not touching one another.

"You like it, don't you son? Fucking your mother? Fucking her wet pussy without caring who sees it?"

Karen abruptly pulled Kurt's cock out of her pussy, turned around and slapped him across the face. He could hardly believe what was going on but Karen was still smiling that devilish grin. She walked over to the couch and kneeled, sticking her ass up in the air.

"Come fuck my cunt, son. Fuck your mother's wet cunt until she cums. Can you do that, son? Do you mind shoving your thick cock inside my sopping pussy until I cum? You can just use me, you know. Use me like a fuckdoll, if you wake up in the middle of the night and need to get off, come into my room, lift my nightdress, lather your cock up with some spit and fuck me."

Kurt scrambled around the sofa and climbed onto the couch, placing his feet on either side of his Mom's knees. He braced himself on her lower back and slid down, impaling her sodden quim onto his stiff prick.

"I'm going to fuck you at least twice a day, Mom, I just hope you're okay with that."

Karen moaned and leaned back, not believing that her pussy was filled completely by her son.

"Just keep fucking me. When we're tired we can go back to the beach but for now, I just want you to get off. Just fucking use me to cum like some kind of slut."

Kurt fucked and fucked until he felt like his balls were going to explode.

"I'm going to cum now, Mom. Gonna cum, where do you want it."

Karen was frigging herself madly, not wanting it to end but wanting to see her son get off even more.

"When you're about to cum, pull out and cum on my face. I want to suck the last drop of cum out of you."

Kurt grabbed his mother's hair as he pumped furiously into her dripping pussy and at last felt like he was going to cum.

"Ahhh, I'm gonna cum!"

"Cum baby, fuck your Mommy and cum on her face. I'm such a fucking slut for my son's cum, cum in my face!"

Kurt pulled out as Karen spun around, still drooling from being fucked so hard. She stuck her tongue out and licked whatever part of Kurt's dick wasn't being jerked and he began shooting rope after rope of cum over Karen's beautiful face. Karen was finger fucking her cunt and began squirting all over the floor at the same time.

The scene was surreal as mother, still in heels and bikini bottoms, pulled to the side, rubbing herself madly as her son towered over her and shot his hot cum all over her pretty face.

At last, Kurt slumped onto the couch. "Wow. That was fucking unreal."

"Just wait until dinner," Karen said throatily, sliding her finger over her face to wipe the cum off. "I think we're going to have an interesting few days." She laid on her back, her big tits flopping to the sides, and began contemplating the next place she wanted to fuck her son.

So, I've come across several mom/daughter vids lately (real or not, who knows), but it's made me think of an experience from about 4 years ago.

I was at a club, in the midwest of all places, just generally dancing and watching everything. I noticed there were two women, an older one and a younger one, both very attractive and dressed to get laid, together. The older one would leave the younger one by herself. The younger one would dance, drink, etc. until a guy, sometimes group of guys, would come and talk to her. Once they seemed interested, the older one would join them. EVERY time the older one joined, the guys would bail.

I guessed pretty quickly that they were a mother and daughter couple. I decided to go hit on the older one when she left the younger one the next time. She loved it and pretty much guaranteed I was getting fucked that night. Turns out I was right, the pair were mother and daughter.

I never asked why, or how they came to the arrangement, but they had this scheme to bring men home by baiting them with the daughter and then saying that the mom was part of the package. Know idea why all the other guys I'd seen kept turning it down, but they did. Apparently it was pretty common, but they eventually found a guy without issues.

Problem was, the daughter was an attention whore, so she was kinda pissed that I went for the mom first. They argued for a bit, out of earshot of course, then the mom pulled me away and said the daughter wanted to keep trying the original plan. So, we fondled and fooled around (mom didn't wear panties, I loved it). I finger banged her several times while the daughter dutifully carried out the original plan.

The mom promised me that I'd still be coming home with them, even if they got another man, but even after several more attempts to hook other guys, no one bit. I guess the daughter got her fill of feeling like a princess though, because she mellowed some by the time we went to their place.

They literally stripped naked in the parking lot before getting in the car, and wouldn't let me in until I did the same, which was harder for me than for them. I finally got into the back with the mom, the daughter wanted to drive since she was still a bit cross that the mom scored a man for them instead of her. But, the daughter was horny too. The mom sucked my cock during the drive and I reached around and fondled the daughter's tits. The mom made sure to keep me from coming, but it was still awesome.

We got to their place and immediately went at it as they lead me to a bedroom. No idea whose, but it felt like the moms. We did everything I could want. The mom immediately wanted my cock in her, so I fucked her while she ate her daughter. That chilled the daughter out completely. The mom turned over so I could fuck her and I could also eat out her daughter. The mom was an easy cummer. When the daughter finally came I blew my load in the mom. This made them both pause like they were offended by something. The mom playfully slapped me on the chest and said I was supposed to give a warning. I took that to mean they weren't on the pill, which made me instantly hard. They took my hardness to mean I liked rough play.

The daughter kinda attacked me, slapping me harder on the chest than her mom. She mounted me and rode me super hard, coming quite a bit. The mom played with the daughter's ass while this was happening. We eventually switched and the daughter ate the mom while I fucked the daughter doggy. They both were cumming hard when I came too. I pretended to be out of breath from pushing into the daughter so they wouldn't notice. The mom commented on them being too much woman for me and laughed. She then said she'd have to handle things and positioned herself under her daughter in a 69. She realized the real reason I stopped, looked at me with a kind of scowl, then smiled mischievously as she ate her daughter out.

I got hard again pretty quick after that. Without asking I fucked the daughter's ass from that position. I was amazed when she came. The mom then got into position and had me fuck her ass. The daughter crawled underneath in a new 69 and ate her mom. The both came several times. I finally came in mom's ass, which they didn't seem to have a problem with.

After resting for bit, the daughter left the room.The mom got dressed, so I followed suit. The daughter came back and also got dressed. We went into the living room where they let me know that a cab was on it's way. We chatted for a bit, the daughter disappeared. The mom made out with me and actually said she loved me and that it was too bad it wouldn't work. That creeped me out a bit even thought I would have loved to come back and do it all again.

When the cab came the mom pulled cash out, gave it to the cabbie and told him to take me to wherever I needed. Then she flashed us, blew me a kiss, and waved us off. That was the end of that. The couple of times I went back to that club I didn't see them.

I did know their first names, but didn't think it necessary to use them in the telling.

Maggie's imprisonment Part II

The went down many stairs to an area that was lit by electric lights. Then they went through a doorway and went down another set of stairs to an area that no electric lights at all. The only light came from a torch in the hand of one of the men.     They went down a long flight of stairs and ended up in a long hall way with doors lining both sides. They took her to one of the doors and threw the door open. "Welcome to your cell, Maggie," one of the men said.    Although Maggie's cell was completely devoid of light, she had gotten a very good look at it when she had first been chained up. The room was about 3 meters deep and about 2 meters wide. The ceiling was about 3 meters high. There were no windows at all and the only door to the cell was made of solid iron. The walls were made of large stone blocks, held together with old mortar. There were no modern conveniences in the cell. No electric lights, no running water, no toilet. There were no creature comforts either. No bed, no chair, not even a pile of straw to lay on.
The one thing the cell did possess was shackles. Four heavy and shining shackles to be exact. Two shackles hung from the upper part of the wall opposite the cell door, they were passed through huge metal rings, which were fixed in it. The shackles were separated in this way for app. 60 cm. Two other shackles were attached at the lower part of the wall, their chain passed only through one ring. The shackles were opened, with a joint at the side of the connection to the chain. They positioned Maggie directly beneath the shackles, her back to the wall.    
Then they uncuffed her wrists, they were hurting after being mistreated the whole time. The skin was bruised and swollen. Maggie's right arm was raised to the dangling shackle pulling it down, until the other shackle hit the metal ring with out loud clanking sound. They wrapped the metal shackle around her wrist, and pressed it firmly together. It closed with a clicking sound and fitted tightly around her narrow wrists, pressing firmly in the bruised skin there.     Maggie looked at her slightly upraised arm. She saw the shackle locked around her wrist. As the men walked to her left side, she gently shook her raised arm.     The iron chain rattled gently in response.     Suddenly the movement of her left arm brought her attention to her left. It was raised over her head to the other shackle which was pulled down. The rings were fixed very high und the shackle’s chain was short, show she was lifted up to stand on her forefeet. She watched with sick fascination as the shackle was locked down around the left wrist. It was just as tight as the right shackle was. The sounding of its closing mechanism was clearly audible for everyone.     Maggie was standing on her forefeet like the letter Y with her arms chained in the air. She looked at her upraised arms one last time and she became aware of the captors kneeling in front of her. She heard the shackles at her feet moving and she looked down. They uncuffed her ankles, then took one shackle, wrapped it around her right ankle and locked it the same way like the others. This ankle shackle was even tighter than the wrist shackles, pressing ugly in the damaged skin. It hurt like hell, and she began to tremble. She noted that there was an obvious distance between the last open shackle and her left ankle that still was free. When they pulled this shackle down, the locked shackle started to torture her right ankle severely and she had to lift herself upon her toes. Only now the men were able to lock also the last shackle.
They had finished their work, they lifted up and went back. They seemed to be satisfied with the results. Maggie was moaning intensely, because her body stretched and the tight shackles biting in her wrists and ankles.
One of the men said: “These shackles are really tight, aren’t they? Well, that’s the way all the prisoners here are treated. You will get used of them after a while. The locks are closed permanently, so you won’t never get free again.Maggie understood now what has happened: These strangers have fixed her body at this wall in this nasty cell in a painful way, she never won’t be able to get free by herself and no one will find her here down in this hidden dungeon. This was insane! She started to scream until one of the men hit her in her face. Then she felt in silence. In her head a strange mood emerged, it seemed that she separated her mind from her body.
    Maggie closed her eyes, expecting to feel something. Anything. Maybe he was about to place a blindfold over her eyes. Maybe he was about to inflict some type of painful stimulus. But there was nothing but the sound of the door closing behind her. Maggie opened her eyes to look, but with the torch gone from the room, she truly realized how totally dark the cell was. Undeterred, Maggie tried to look behind her best she could, but with absolutely no light in the room, she saw nothing.     Although she could see nothing, she could still hear. She heard the sound of the iron door closing behind her. She heard the sound of a deadbolt lock being thrown closed. Then she heard the sound of a large sliding lock being engaged. Finally, she heard was could only the sound of a large iron bar being lowered over the door.    Three locks made certain that the door would never open from the inside.    Then there was nothing but silence in the cell.    And that was it. Maggie was chained up. A 21st century woman chained in a 13th century dungeon cell. These huge shackles around Maggie's wrists and ankles held onto Maggie just as tightly today as they had done for years. Times and technology may have changed, but the shackles were just as effective on Maggie as they had been on girls in days gone by. He whole body was stretched by standing on her toes.
    Maggie would experience three phases of captivity during these first twenty hours.  The first phase began only a few seconds after the door was closed. Once Maggie realized she was alone, naked, and chained in a room that there was no way she could leave, pure terror overcame her and she began screaming.     She screamed at the top of her lungs. She screamed for help. She screamed obscenities. She screamed out all manners of words. She screamed out noises. She shook the chains that kept her arms stretched up. She shook the chains that kept her legs shackled to the floor. She shook them with all the strength that she had. She screamed out pleas for help. She screamed out curses and threats. She literally screamed until she totally lost her voice. Every inch of her naked body became covered in sweat as she exerted all of her strength in an attempt to break her bonds. Her mussels began to cramp, especially in the calves.    That was the first hour of her captivity. A panic attack. A mental breakdown.    Absolute. Terror.    Her voice now silenced, the second phase began: crying. Silent tears fell as she first thought about her three children and her husband. She thought of friends and family members and coworkers. She thought of the Disney vacation the family had taken last year and how they had plans to save up enough money to go in another 3 years. She thought of her pet cat. She wondered if her family knew she was missing. She wondered if the police were searching for her. She wondered again where she was.    Tears flowed unobstructed, as her shackled hands made it impossible for her to wipe them away. Mucus began flowing from her nose. Salty tears didn't stop for three hours. That was the second phase.    The third phase was silence. She had no strength to shake her bonds. She had no voice to make noise. She had no more tears to weep. She stood there and thought about her predicament. She had no idea what the future had in store for her, but she figured it was bleak.     After 20 hours standing in chains, Maggie was exhausted, sore, aching. Maggie was defeated.     There was no way she could ever escape the cell, even if she could somehow remove the shackles that secured her hands high over her head and her bare feet to the wall. Her shoulders ached intensely, her hands and feet feel cold and numb now, there must be swollen. Her struggling against the shackles have damaged the skin at her wrists and ankles, because every movement of her hands and feet, including of her fingers and toes, is really painful. How long can she stand this? And what will happen if she remains shackled like this for the rest of her life.
There was absolute silence in the cell as Maggie held her breath and listened. She couldn't hear anything outside of her cell. For all she knew there was no world outside of the dungeon. There was just her, waiting, chained in Maggie's cell.

I’m an Australian airline pilot, one of my flights was Sydney to Bangkok, it was at Don Mueang Airport where I met my future wife.
She was a hostess for Thai Airways and the most beautiful girl I had ever seen.
I was walking out of the arrivals lounge in my Captains uniform and Sara was in her Hostess uniform when she walked past me turning and smiling.
After we met in Bangkok we dated for a couple of months then rented a condo near the airport and became a couple. I changed my schedule and now spent my time off in Bangkok, Sara was 19 years old and I was 28.
For our six-month anniversary we took a holiday to the Island of Phuket and stayed in a Hotel on the beach,
I still couldn’t believe how lucky I was having such a beautiful girlfriend. I was even starting to get used to other men always looking at her often to the annoyance of their girlfriends.
It was Saturday evening and we wanted to have some fun, we took a taxi to Patong and the famous Bangla Road. This famous red-light district road is lined with bars, clubs, neon lights, Thai girls dancing and talking with tourist men.
We stopped at a few bars had some drinks, watched the Go-go dancers and bar girls working the tourists.
After the street bars we settled in a club with tables and a stage where bar girls danced in tight crop tops and shorts. The club started filling up with tourists from many different countries and ages. We were sitting at a table near the stage and it became obvious to me that Sara was attracting more attention than the girls dancing.
I could see the bar girls noticing the attention she was attracting also, one girl came to our table and spoke with her in Thai, Sara told me she wants her to dance with her.
I said she should, she loves to dance and I was happy to watch.
They got up on the stage, the tourist men loved this and cheered, the girls started to dance. Sara was wearing a tight white t-shirt and cut off denim shorts, under this was a white padded strapless bra and black G-0J12B0Q3SG.
After a couple of songs Sara and the bar girl had all of the attention, the bar girl took off her crop top revealing her petite boobs. The men cheered loudly and many were standing at the edge of the stage now, I had to stand to see the girls now.
The girls were dancing to Billie Jean when the bar girl grabbed the bottom of Sara’s t-shirt and started lifting it up. I couldn’t believe my eyes when she held her arms above her head and let the bar girl take it off.
The crowd went crazy, I saw Sara looking for me and caught her eye, I could see she was nervous.
I thought I would be jealous and I actually was however the raw sexual excitement was so much more powerful, at that moment I needed her to keep going more than anything in the world.
I smiled at her and nodded my head saying it’s ok although there was no way she could hear me.
Through the crowd I saw the bar girl undo Sara’s bra and take it off revealing her amazing boobs, the men went absolutely crazy, I nearly exploded.
I decided to push through the crowd and get to the edge of the stage also. The crowd of tourist men were like a pack of wild animals, it was obvious Sara was no bar girl, she was classy, petite and the most beautiful girl there.
Sara caught my eye again, she mouthed “I’m sorry”, I just smiled and gave her a thumbs up. I had never seen her like this before, I could see by the way she was dancing that she was loving the attention.
A couple more songs and both girls were naked, some other bar girls joined them also naked. Sara’s freshly shaved pussy was definitely getting the most attention.
The sexual energy was intense, there was security to stop any men getting up on the stage however its accepted for men touch the girls when they come close.
I could see the bar girls working the crowd now, each trying to find a man who will pay their “bar fine” and take them out for the evening and/or negotiate a price for sex.
Sara was staying back, not game to get close to the crowd of men with their outstretched groping hands.
Some bar girls still naked were now mingling with the men in the club, there was a room at the back with pool tables which was much quieter.
I called Sara over and said “let’s play pool” she replied “like this” I said “sure why not” she laughed and agreed, I could tell she was excited.
I cleared some space and got her down safely (well mostly), I turned around and she wrapped her arms around my waist. I held onto her hands and walked her through the crowd. I knew there was hands over Sara’s body. She was squeezing close but I could feel hands between us chasing after her boobs,
I could only imagine what was happening behind.
We got through the crowd, Sara’s only comment “well that was interesting”
I didn’t ask for details.
We setup the pool table and started to attract our own crowd again, the men were loving watching Sara bending over to take shots. They were better behaved now, not trying to touch and many talking with us.
After a few games Sara whispered in my ear “I’m horny” I said “so am I” and
“I want you right here right now”.
She giggled and said “how?” I took her hand and led her to the end of the pool table, I lifted her up and sat her on the table. She was giggling like crazy now, I spread her legs and lifted them up laying her back on the table.
I looked around and saw guys jaws dropping, I pushed her legs back and started licking her pussy.
This was like a switch being turned on, men surrounded us and hands went all over Sara’s body, guys held her arms back, her legs open, hands over her boobs, squeezing her nipples, fingers trying to get past me to seek out her pussy. One guy obsessed with her face, making her look into his eyes, stroking her cheeks, squeezing her lips, telling her to cum for him.
Licking her pussy, my fingers inside I felt her pussy clench tight and heard her squeal, I knew she was Cumming, men still holding her legs wide open.
In our normal love making this would be when we fuck, I was rock hard and more excited than I had ever been in my life. I looked around to see a crowd of men surrounding us with sleazy looks on their faces and hands still all over Sara’s body.
I decided we needed a souvenir and stood up taking my phone out of my pocket, without me guarding there was now fingers all over and inside her pussy, her ass, rubbing her clit. I switched my camera on and selected video,
I shot 20 seconds of video which seemed like hours at the time.
I put my phone back in my pocket caught her eye and said “let’s get out of here” I held out my hands, she fought her own hands free and grabbed mine.
I pulled her off the table and she grabbed me around the waist again hugging on tight.
I headed for the toilets and we moved through the crowd, I could hear Sara squealing and didn’t really want to imagine what was happening.
We made it to the toilets went inside a cubical and locked the door, Sara sat down on the toilet and said “OMG that was intense!” her eyes were sparkling,
I had never seen her like this before.
She grabbed at my hard cock, pulled it out from my shorts and started sucking like she had never sucked before. After swallowing my Cum she said “what about my clothes?”
I said “forget it, there is no way we are fighting our way back to the stage and I’m not leaving you here alone” I took off my shirt and gave it to her. She put it on like a dress, we decided to get out of the club.
Walking down Bangla road, Sara in just my shirt and me only wearing shorts we were getting a few strange looks however with our sexual energy and adrenaline running high we didn’t feel too out of place.

Now isn't this a fine negress specimen? I personally think so since I'm the one who owns her, she's a rather sweet girl, turned 22 this year and I've been her owner for a couple years. She was nervous about being in a BDSM relationship when I first found her. Shy, still a virgin, a tad chubby but not at risk of becoming another fat Black landwhale and she is thankfully quite ample in the breast department and I've given her my blessings should she decide to go from a 44DD to a 48E. Now why am I posting this? Because I want to shed some light on the way the world works, White Masters/Owners/Daddies/Primals/etc who prefer pets outside of their race only pick the prime specimens of non-White beauty. Beautiful Whorientals, Negresses, Beanesses, Squaws and Punjabis belong to White men and White men only. I find that non-White women are better suited to being submissive, even negresses who have the reputation for being loud and sassy. They're less likely to talk back, they appreciate the comfort and security that only a White owner can provide them and they're better bred for submissiveness. Now I know many of you are going to lash out at me for it being politically correct and personal I don't care. The truth hurts, particularly Black men who are losing their prime negresses to White men or the rare non-White masters who seek out their women. They're angry because all the 6s(the ones that can actually clean up and look acceptable) and 10s pay them no mind. They're left with the obese and ugly females of their race, the ones that no master would ever dream of touching. As for my submissive little pet, she has no desire to sully herself by lying with an inferior male of her race and has quite happily spoken out loud her love and appreciation of White men and her vow to only allow White cocks to enter her body. Unless I deem a male of another race acceptable as long as he proves that he can handle a submissive like a real man. To date I've never seen Black men be able to handle a true female like a real man, save for two rare Dominants who I am acquainted with but yet and still they know better than to request the property of a White man. This is the way of the world whether you like it or not, your women serve White men while we leave you the scraps. Keep that in mind when you look at the beauties of other races, their mouths have sucked a White dick, their pussies have been filled by a White cock, their tight asses have been split open by a White cock. They've swallowed White cum, they've had White cum sprayed on their faces, they're rub White cum all over their breasts. When you're having obligatory polite sex with your wife or girlfriend, she's not thinking of you she's thinking of a superior male fucking her. Ask the inferior men who've tried desperately to get my pet's attention, showing off their pathetic cocks in hopes that she'll lower herself to the status of gutterwhore. Sometimes such men will scurry away when they realize she's not going to respond to their weak pleas and other times she'll simply send them a picture of my cock in her pussy or ass.

Alright listen up inferior males, you're about to get a crash course in how the world really works. This post is geared towards Black males. See that gorgeous set of tits up there? Naturally big, perfectly suckable nipples and currently free from bite marks? I own every inch of that sweet little brown bunny and she knows it, she knows her place and is thus rewarded for her submission. Now you may be wondering why such a fine negress specimen kneels before me, happily sucks my cock until my is pouring down her throat, begs for me to fuck her anyway I wish? Simply, for you see only a White Man can provide the proper care, attention, comfort and training to a female of any race but particularly non-White females. I've personally found that the negress makes for the perfect submissive. I've found that negresses aren't as difficult and mouthy as many make them out to be save for ill-educated ghetto garbage. Sure they can be sassy but once you show them that they're dealing with a real man they mellow down, they still have that fire but they know better than to step out of line. However I'd like to talk more about my pet, my little brown bunny. I've had my pet for the past 5-years and have claimed her in every way imaginable. She's smart(I deliberately sought out a negress the pursued a proper education), beautiful, obedient and doesn't need to be told twice when given task. She was a tad chubby when I first met her but not to the degree that was she unattractive, though after losing a total 15.7 pounds she's definitely at her peak. Now face wise she has a pretty face even if she isn't Zoe Saldaña or Gabrielle Union or even Lupita N'yongo, yet she has a good face without being a butterface(poor cursed creatures they are). She was easy to corrupt yet throughly enjoyed the process. A tip I offer to men looking for their own submissive pets; go for the innocent girls who try to act naughty, they're quite open to the idea of being the property of a man. My Bunny was the same, she wanted to be naughty but was so shy that even the idea of me putting a finger inside that tight pussy of hers made her nervous. But I took it slow and steady with her and now my Bunny begs for me to fuck her on all fours and I've bred that tight puckered ass of her more often than not lately. Yet all this is possible because a White man is the only man who can truly tame a woman bit especially a negress. By the end of the year I intend to marry my Bunny as she is the only submissive I've had that was worthy of truly being my property and bearing my mark. So my message to other White Masters is simple; don't feel scared to speak your mind about the natural order of the world and never forget that non-White women make superior submissives and pets. As for the Black men reading this, once again take a look at my Bunny's lucious tits. My cum has covered them, my tongue has traced long wet trails over her skin, my teeth have drawn blood from her tits, her pussy has been bred by me damn near on a daily basis. To put it simply you're looking at a White Man's property and you'd best remember that.

Life, the Universe & everything.

Quotes from Douglas Adams, one of the funniest guys that ever lived.

RIP 1952 - 2001.
So long, & thanks for all the books.

“In the beginning the Universe was created. This has made a lot of people very angry and been widely regarded as a bad move.”

"A common mistake that people make when trying to design something completely foolproof is to underestimate the ingenuity of complete fools."

"Arthur hoped and prayed that there wasn't an afterlife. Then he realised there was a contradiction there and merely hoped that there wasn't an afterlife.”

“Bypasses are devices that allow some people to dash from point A to point B very fast while other people dash from point B to point A very fast. People living at point C, being a point directly in between, are often given to wonder what's so great about point A that so many people from point B are so keen to get there and what's so great about point B that so many people from point A are so keen to get there. They often wish that people would just once and for all work out where the hell they wanted to be.”

“For a moment, nothing happened. Then, after a second or so, nothing continued to happen.”

“God puts an apple tree in the middle of the Garden of Eden and says, do what you like guys, oh, but don't eat the apple. Surprise surprise, they eat it and he leaps out from behind a bush shouting "Gotcha." It wouldn't have made any difference if they hadn't eaten it... because if you're dealing with somebody who has the sort of mentality which likes leaving hats on the pavement with bricks under them you know perfectly well they won't give up. They'll get you in the end.”

“He shifted his weight from foot to foot, but it was equally uncomfortable on each.”

“Human beings, who are almost unique in having the ability to learn from the experience of others, are also remarkable for their apparent disinclination to do so.”

“Humans are not proud of their ancestors, and rarely invite them round to dinner.”

“I love deadlines. I like the whooshing sound they make as they fly by.”

“I may not have gone where I intended to go, but I think I have ended up where I intended to be.”

“I'm spending a year dead for tax reasons.”

“If human beings don't keep exercising their lips, he thought, their mouths probably seize up. After a few months' consideration and observation he abandoned this theory in favour of a new one. If they don't keep on exercising their lips, he thought, their brains start working.”

“If it looks like a duck, and quacks like a duck, we have at least to consider the possibility that we have a small aquatic bird of the family anatidae on our hands.”

“If somebody thinks they're a hedgehog, presumably you just give 'em a mirror and a few pictures of hedgehogs and tell them to sort it out for themselves.”

"INFINITE: Bigger than the biggest thing ever and then some. Much bigger than that, in fact, really amazingly immense, a totally stunning size, real "wow, that's big" time. Infinity is so big that by comparison, bigness itself looks really titchy. Gigantic multiplied by colossal multiplied by staggeringly huge is the sort of concept we're trying to get across here.”

“Isn't it enough to see that a garden is beautiful without having to believe that there are fairies at the bottom of it too?”

“It is a mistake to think you can solve any major problems just with potatoes.”

“It is a rare mind indeed that can render the hitherto non-existent blindingly obvious. The cry 'I could have thought of that' is a very popular and misleading one, for the fact is that they didn't, and a very significant and revealing fact it is too.”

“It is a well-known fact that those people who must want to rule people are, ipso facto, those least suited to do it... anyone who is capable of getting themselves made p******** should on no account be allowed to do the job.”

“It is an important and popular fact that things are not always what they seem. For instance, on the planet Earth, man had always assumed that he was more intelligent than dolphins because he had achieved so much - the wheel, New York, wars and so on - whilst all the dolphins had ever done was muck about in the water having a good time. But conversely, the dolphins had always believed that they were far more intelligent than man - for precisely the same reasons.”

“Life... is like a grapefruit. It's orange and squishy, and has a few pips in it, and some folks have half a one for breakfast.”

“Life is wasted on the living.”

“Many men of course became extremely rich, but this was perfectly natural and nothing to be ashamed of because no one was really poor, at least no one worth speaking of.”

“Many words and expressions which only a matter of decades ago were considered so distastefully explicit that, were they merely to be breathed in public, the perpetrator would be shunned, barred from polite society, and in extreme cases shot through the lungs, are now thought to be very healthy and proper, and their use in everyday speech and writing is evidence of a well-adjusted, relaxed and totally unfucked-up personality.”

"Space is big. You just won't believe how vastly, hugely, mind-bogglingly big it is. I mean, you may think it's a long way down the road to the drug store, but that's just peanuts to space.”

“That young girl is one of the least benightedly unintelligent organic life forms it has been my profound lack of pleasure not to be able to avoid meeting.”

“The difficulty with this conversation is that it's very different from most of the ones I've had of late. Which, as I explained, have mostly been with trees.”

“The Guide is definitive. Reality is frequently inaccurate.”

“The History of every major Galactic Civilization tends to pass through three distinct and recognizable phase, those of Survival, Inquiry and Sophistication, otherwise known as the How, Why and Where phases. For instance, the first phase is characterized by the question How can we eat? the second by the question Why do we eat? and the third by the question Where shall we have lunch?”

“The impossible often has a kind of integrity which the merely improbable lacks.”

“The knack of flying is learning how to throw yourself at the ground and miss.”

“The major difference between a thing that might go wrong and a thing that cannot possibly go wrong is that when a thing that cannot possibly go wrong goes wrong it usually turns out to be impossible to get at and repair.”

“The mere thought hadn't even begun to speculate about the merest possibility of crossing my mind.”

“The ships hung in the sky in much the same way that bricks don't.”

“There is a theory which states that if ever anyone discovers exactly what the Universe is for and why it is here, it will instantly disappear and be replaced by something even more bizarre and inexplicable. There is another theory which states that this has already happened.”

“This planet has - or rather had - a problem, which was this: most of the people living on it were unhappy for pretty much of the time. Many solutions were suggested for this problem, but most of these were largely concerned with the movements of small green pieces of paper, which is odd because on the whole it wasn't the small green pieces of paper that were unhappy.”

“Time is bunk.”

“Time, we know, is relative. You can travel light years through the stars and back, and if you do it at the speed of light then, when you return, you may have aged mere seconds while your twin brother or sister will have aged twenty, thirty, forty or however many years it is, depending on how far you traveled. This will come to you as a profound shock, particularly if you didn't know you had a twin brother or sister.”

“We demand rigidly defined areas of doubt and uncertainty!”

“We have normality. I repeat, we have normality. Anything you still can't cope with is therefore your own problem.”

“You live and learn. At any rate, you live.”

“A computer terminal is not some clunky old television with a typewriter in front of it. It is an interface where the mind and body can connect with the universe and move bits of it about.”

“It's no coincidence that in no known language does the phrase "As pretty as an airport" appear.”

“If on the other hand he went to pay his respects to The Door and it wasn't there...what then?

The answer, of course, was very simple. He had a whole board of circuits for dealing with exactly this problem, in fact this was the very heart of his function. He would continue to believe in it whatever the facts turned out to be, what else was the meaning of belief? The Door would still be there, even if the Door was not.”

"He felt that his whole life was some kind of dream and he sometimes wondered whose it was and whether they were enjoying it."

“Far out in the uncharted backwaters of the unfashionable end of the Western Spiral arm of the Galaxy lies a small unregarded yellow sun. Orbiting this at a distance of roughly ninety-eight million miles is an utterly insignificant little blue-green planet whose ape-descended life forms are so amazingly primitive that they still think digital watches are a pretty neat idea ...”

“Men were real men, women were real women, and small, furry creatures from Alpha Centauri were real small, furry creatures from Alpha Centauri. Spirits were brave, men boldly split infinitives that no man had split before. Thus was the Empire forged.”

“You know, it's at times like this when I'm trapped in a Vogon

airlock with a man from Betelgeuse and about to die of asphyxiation in

deep space that I really wish I'd listened to what my mother told me

when I was young!

Why, what did she tell you?

I don't know, I didn't listen!”

“...was there a reason behind it? There would be no point in asking... he never appeared to have a reason for anything he did at all: he had turned unfathomably into an art form. He attacked everything in life with a mixture of extraordinary genius and naive incompetence and it was often difficult to tell which was which.”

“Anything that happens, happens.

Anything that, in happening, causes something else to happen, causes something else to happen.

Anything that, in happening, causes itself to happen again, happens again.

It doesn’t necessarily do it in chronological order, though.”

“Ford, you're turning into a penguin. Stop it.”

“Who is this God person anyway?”

“On the way back, they sang a number of tuneful and reflective songs on the subjects of peace, justice, morality, culture, sport, family life, and the obliteration of all other life forms.”

“Well I think we've sorted all that out now. If you'd like to know, I can tell you that in your Universe you move freely in three dimensions that you call space. You move in a straight line in a fourth, which you call time, and stay rooted to one place in a fifth, which is the first fundamental of probability. After that it gets a bit complicated, and there's all sorts of stuff going on in dimensions 13 to 22 that you really wouldn't want to know about. All you really need to know for the moment is that the Universe is a lot more complicated then you might think.”

"`...You hadn't exactly gone out of your way to call attention to them had you? I mean like actually telling anyone or anything.'

`But the plans were on display...'

`On display? I eventually had to go down to the cellar to find them.'

`That's the display department.'

`With a torch.'

`Ah, well the lights had probably gone.'

`So had the stairs.'

`But look you found the notice didn't you?'

`Yes,' said Arthur, `yes I did. It was on display in the bottom of a locked filing cabinet stuck in a disused lavatory with a sign on the door saying "Beware of The Leopard".'"

"`Time is an illusion. Lunchtime doubly so.'

`Very deep,' said Arthur, `you should send that in to the "Reader's Digest". They've got a page for people like you.'"

"`This must be Thursday,' said Arthur to himself, sinking low over his beer, `I never could get the hang of Thursdays.'"

"Pages one and two [of Zaphod's p********ial speech] had been salvaged by a Damogran Frond Crested Eagle and had already become incorporated into an extraordinary new form of nest which the eagle had invented. It was constructed largely of papier mache and it was virtually impossible for a newly hatched baby eagle to break out of it. The Damogran Frond Crested Eagle had heard of the notion of survival of the species but wanted no truck with it."

“this is obviously some strange usage of the word "safe" that I wasn't previously aware of.”

"`You'd better be prepared for the jump into hyperspace. It's unpleasently like being drunk.'

`What's so unpleasent about being drunk?'

`You ask a glass of water.'"

"If there's anything more important than my ego around, I want it caught and shot now.'"

"There are of course many problems connected with life, of which some of the most popular are `Why are people born?' `Why do they die?' `Why do they spend so much of the intervening time wearing digital watches?'"

"The fronting for the eighty-yard long marble-topped bar had been made by stitching together nearly twenty thousand Antarean Mosaic Lizard skins, despite the fact that the twenty thousand lizards concerned had needed them to keep their insides in."

"`We've got to find out what people want from fire, how they relate to it, what sort of image it has for them.'

The crowd were tense. They were expecting something wonderful from Ford.

`Stick it up your nose,' he said.

`Which is precisely the sort of thing we need to know,' insisted the girl, `Do people want fire that can be fitted nasally?'"

“What to do if you find yourself stuck in a crack in the ground underneath a giant boulder you can't move, with no hope of rescue. Consider how lucky you are that life has been good to you so far. Alternatively, if life hasn't been good to you so far, which given your current circumstances seems more likely, consider how lucky you are that it won't be troubling you much longer.”

"Ford grabbed him by the lapels of his dressing gown and spoke to him as slowly and distinctly and patiently as if he were somebody from a telephone company accounts department."

“Arthur's consciousness approached his body as from a great distance, and reluctantly. It had had some bad times in there. Slowly, nervously, it entered and settled down into its accustomed position.”

"His eyes seemed to be popping out of his head. He wasn't certain if this was because they were trying to see more clearly, or if they simply wanted to leave at this point."

"There was a point to this story, but it has temporarily escaped the chronicler's mind."

"`You know they've reintroduced the death penalty for insurance company directors?'

`Really?' said Arthur. `No I didn't. For what offence?'

Trillian frowned. `What do you mean, offence?'

`I see.'"

"`She hit me on the head with the rock again.'

`I think I can confirm that that was my daughter.'

`Sweet kid.'

`You have to get to know her,' said Arthur.

`She eases up does she?'

`No,' said Arthur, `but you get a better sense of when to duck.'"

"The beak was a major piece of armoury. It was a beak that would frighten any animal on earth, even one that was already dead and in a tin."

"`Could we perhaps take a snake bite detector with us to Komodo?'

`Course you can, course you can. Take as many as you like. Won't do you a blind bit of good because they're only for Australian snakes.'

`So what do we do if we get bitten by something deadly, then?'

He blinked at me as if I was stupid.

`Well what do you think you do?' he said. `You die of course. That's what deadly means.'"

"Mark turned and asked a passenger behind us if these planes ever crashed. Oh yes, he was told, but not to worry - there hadn't been a serious crash now in months."

"Virtually everything we were told in Indonesia turned out not to be true, sometimes almost immediately. The only exception to this was when we were told that something would happen immediately, in which case it turned out not to be true over an extended period of time."

"Komodo dragons sleep headfirst in large burrows. It is a very, very, very bad idea to even think of pulling its tail."

“Plenty of people did not care for him much, but then there is a huge difference between disliking somebody -- maybe even disliking them a lot -- and actually shooting them, strangling them, dragging them through the fields and setting their house on fire. It was a difference which kept the vast majority of the population alive from day to day.”

“Nothing travels faster than the speed of light with the possible exception of bad news, which follows its own laws.”

“The idea that Bill Gates has appeared like a knight in shining armour to lead all customers out of a mire of technological chaos neatly ignores the fact that it was he who, by peddling second-rate technology, led them into it in the first place.”

“The big corporations are suddenly taking notice of the web, and their reactions have been slow. Even the computer industry failed to see the importance of the Internet, but that's not saying much. Let's face it, the computer industry failed to see that the century would end.”

“One of the problems of taking things apart and seeing how they work - supposing you're trying to find out how a cat works--you take that cat apart to see how it works, what you've got in your hands is a non-working cat. The cat wasn't a sort of clunky mechanism that was susceptible to our available tools of analysis.”

“For thousands more years the mighty ships tore across the empty wastes of space and finally dived screaming on to the first planet they came across - which happened to be the Earth - where due to a terrible miscalculation of scale the entire battle fleet was accidentally swallowed by a small dog.”

“The technology involved in making anything invisible is so infinitely complex that nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand million, nine hundred and ninety- nine million, nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand, nine hundred and ninety- nine times out of a billion it is much simpler and more effective just to take the thing away and do without it.”

“Since this Galaxy began, vast civilisations have risen and fallen, risen and fallen, risen and fallen so often that it's quite tempting to think that life in the Galaxy must be (a) something akin to seasick - space-sick, time sick, history sick or some such thing, and (b) stupid.”

“It wasn't his job to worry about that, though. It was his job to do his job, which was to do his job. If that led to a certain narrowness of vision and circularity of thought then it wasn't his job to worry about such things.”

“All you really need to know for the moment is that the universe is a lot more complicated than you might think, even if you start from a position of thinking it's pretty damn complicated in the first place.”

“Computer, if you don't open that exit hatch this moment I shall zap straight off to your major data banks and reprogram you with a very large axe.”

“I think all cats are wild cats. They just act tame if they think they'll get a saucer of milk out of it.”

“Look, would it save a lot of time if I just gave up and went mad now?”

“Now, either you all give yourselves up now and let us beat you up a bit, though not very much of course because we are firmly opposed to needless violence, or we blow up this entire planet and possibly one or two we noticed on our way out here!”

“Rome wasn't burned in a day.”

“The great thing about being the only species that makes a distinction between right and wrong is that we can make up the rules for ourselves as we go along.”

“The most misleading assumptions are the ones you don't even know you're making.”

“There is probably buried in the Western psyche a deep taboo about eating anything you've been introduced to socially.”

“Totally mad. Utter nonsense. But we'll do it because it's brilliant nonsense.”

“We are not an endangered species ourselves yet, but this is not for lack of trying.”

“Don't you understand that we need to be childish in order to understand? Only a child sees things with perfect clarity, because it hasn't developed all those filters, which prevent us from seeing things that we don't expect to see.”

“If you really want to understand something, the best way is to try and explain it to someone else. That forces you to sort it out in your own mind. And the more slow and dim-witted your pupil, the more you have to break things down into more and more simple ideas. And that's really the essence of programming. By the time you've sorted out a complicated idea into little steps that even a stupid machine can deal with, you've certainly learned something about it yourself. The teacher usually learns more than the pupil does.”

"Time is the worst place, so to speak, to get lost in..."

"...he was at least twice as unbalanced now, and quite liable to fall off whatever it is that well-balanced people are supposed to be balancing on."

"In his dreams he was walking late at night along the East Side, beside the river which had become so extravagantly polluted that new life forms were now emerging from it spontaneously, demanding welfare and voting rights"

"Busy executives often didn’t have time for a full-time wife and family and would just rent them for weekends."

"It was impossible for Arthur to know this, but he just went ahead and knew it anyway."

"I refuse to answer that question on the grounds that I don't know the answer."

I am a 19yo WF and I find myself drawn to older men. Especially married older men. I have always been this way since my first encounter with an older married man. I was 14 when I first had sex with my boyfriend. He was 17. Not exactly an older man but definitely more experienced. I was staying over my friends house one weekend because my mom had to go out of town for the weekend for work. My parents are divorced and my mom sometimes has to travel. Well we were talking about boys and how I had finally gone all the way. We were sitting in her bedroom laughing and giggling and talking about the details when my friends father came around the corner and we both almost died. We both stopped talking and he said it was time for us to go to sleep. I didn't know if he heard what we were saying but he gave me this sly smile and said goodnight ladies. The weekend flew by and on Sunday my friends dad said he would drive me home. I lived a good way away and it would save my mom the drive back and forth. My friend had asked to go with us but her father said she needed to do some homework that she neglected over the weekend.

We were driving back to my house and we stopped at a stoplight. I was sitting in the front seat and my friends dad looked over at me then put his hand on my thigh. I was wearing a skirt and my heart almost stopped when he touched my leg. I didn't say anything and I looked at him and he moved his hand up and under my skirt. When he touched my pussy I closed my eyes and let out a gasp. Then we heard a car horn and he moved his hand out from under my skirt and began to drive again. As we drove he asked me when would my mother be home and I said she had called me and told me she would be late. Then he asked me if I minded that he touched me. I said I didn't trying to sound all grown up. He laughed and said so you like it when a guy touches your pussy. I shook my head yes and. He asked so have many boys touched you there? No I said. Then he asked if I liked sex. Again I shook my head yes and looked down not making eye contact. Look at me he said. So I looked up at him and he said I am going to show you my cock. Is that ok? I shook my head yes and he unzipped his fly and took out the biggest cock I had ever seen. It was 8" long and very thick. Do you like it he asked. I said yes. and then he put his hand behind my head and pulled my head down towards his lap. Suck it for me. I opened my mouth and took his cock into my mouth and began to suck him off. I had given a few blowjobs in my young life but never to a man. Here i was sucking my friends dads cock. He was oozing precum and I was licking it and swallowing his sweet juice. I loved sucking cock. Still do!

I wasn't paying any attention to where we were going. I was too busy moving my head up and down as sucking this hot dick. I then heard the car turn onto a gravel road and I asked where we were going. Just keep sucking me honey he said. So I continued sucking him. The car came to a stop and I picked my head up and we were at a beach and he got out and said come with me. We walked for about 10 mins and came to a cottage. He put a key in the door and opened the door. This is my summer cottage and we come here a lot during the summer he said. We walked in and he grabbed me and pulled me into his arms and said. So you like to get fucked? I shook my head yes and he said well I'm going to fuck you. He then carried me into the bedroom and laid me on the bed. Strip he said and I started taking off my clothes as he undressed in front of me. I could see his huge cock bobbing up and down so hard and solid. It was nothing like my boyfriends boyish cock. This was a mans cock. A real older man. He crawled up on the bed next to me and started kissing me. He felt my a cup breast and pinched my sensitive nipples. He moved his hand behind my legs and felt my hairless pussy. Do you shave it he asked? I said yes but I don't have much anyways. He then moved down and spread my legs and began licking my bald pussy. He was licking my pussy and sucking my clit making me feel things I had never experienced. I was soon grabbing his head and moaning as he made me cum for the first time in my life.

Then he looked at me and said are you ready? And I knew what he meant as he got up and in between my legs and pointed his huge cock at my tiny pussy. I felt him slide the tip up and down my wet slit and then he started pushing it in. I gasped as he got it in and started fucking me slowly. Then he took my legs and lifted them up and held them apart spreading me open. HE then pushed in harder and was watching as his cock disappeared into my tight hole. I was feeling him in me both pleasure and pain. Soon the pain was subsiding and he was fucking me like a man does. He fucked me in all kinds of positions for the next hour cumming in me twice during that time. He said we needed to go but he wanted to do this again soon. I said yes i do too and he took me home. I was sitting in the car feeling his cum run down out of my cunt and he then asked are you on the pill? I said no not yet and he said I need to get on the pill if we are going to do this again. we got to my house and he gave me a kiss and said see you soon? I said yes and then he waited til I got inside and drove away. From that moment on I was drawn to older men like a moth to a flame. I fucked him for 2 years until he got a job transfer and moved away. I still meet older men and love having them fuck me and use me as their own sex toy.

Here is the second chapter of my story - 'How do good girls end up as bitches?'

I hope that you like it.

Chapter Two � The Good Doctor

Now you�ve got to understand that I can�t detail every sexual event in my little life in this history, otherwise we would be here for weeks. But according to my diary, from the time of my first rape on my 13th birthday over the next 12 months I had sex of some sort with 87 people. Mostly with my Uncle Bob and Dad of course because they just couldn�t keep their hands and cocks off me, or out of me. And it was only when these two perverts started to get tired of fucking me that they saw a way of making extra money and humiliating me even more, so they started selling me, or trading me with other perverts so that they could get at other peoples� kids.

Most of these 87 people were men, as you might imagine, but there were some girls and women too. Some were forced to do stuff with me, others � like wife�s and girlfriends of the sex fiends I was given or sold to � did things with me because they liked it�got off on raping a young girl with a strap on, or making her eat them out while being fucked by their husband or whatever. My diary says that I did some kind of sex with 13 women over those 12 months.

So you see it would be long and pretty boring to tell you about every fuck, rape, blow job, beating, or whatever that I�ve done � but I�ll tell you about the things that marked me the most. The worst of the worst if you like.

One thing you can say about Uncle Bob is that he�s not stupid � corrupt, perverted, sadistic yes � stupid, no. The last thing he wanted on his hands was a pregnant 13 year old school girl, who happened to be his niece. What he needed fast was a tame doctor that would put me on the pill. True I hadn�t started my periods yet, but he didn�t want to take any chances. I know him and my Dad talked about having me sterilised permanently, just to be on the safe side, but Uncle Bob thought that maybe in the future they might want to �breed me� and that I might be worth more if I could get knocked up � wasn�t that kind of him? He also needed a way to keep track of whether I was clean or not, after all he didn�t want me passing on any diseases and getting his precious cock all messed up. So they needed a doctor to supply the necessaries.

Being a normal (although perverted) person, you might think it�s hard to find people to do what Uncle Bob needed? Well it�s not. There are perverts everywhere � doctors, nurses, police, politicians, business men and women, whatever. You name it and there�s someone out there dying to do it � for a price. And Uncle Bob seemed to know every scum bag and sex maniac in Manchester and further.

It took Uncle Bob only a couple of phone calls to have an appointment with his chosen medical help � a certain Dr. Stuart Radcliffe. A middle-aged, married general practitioner with two young kids of his own and ambitions towards serious incest, rape and torture.

My Dad and Uncle Bob took me along to the good doctor only 4 days after my first rape session � my birthday present if you remember. My pussy was still sore, but the bleeding had stopped after the second day, and I still had trouble walking normally. My ass was bruised from the spanking, but at least it didn�t hurt anymore when I sat down.

In the days after my first fucking both Uncle Bob and Dad had been satisfied with regular and frequent blowjobs, while watching the rape videos that they had made of me. They didn�t want to fuck me again until I�d been to the doctor, just in case they did permanent damage to my cunt and organs � how caring! So they were happy just to fuck my face instead. And I was relieved to have an easy way out as well, because my pussy was so fucking sore I felt like I had broken glass stuffed up me and bits of blood kept staining my panties � but mum never said a word when she washed my bloody underwear, maybe she thought I�d started my periods? And taking a pee or a shit � Jesus Holy Christ did that burn! I had to squat over the toilet and spread my little cunt lips wide to make sure none of the piss touched my bruised and battered skin. And for some damned reason every time I needed to squeeze out a turd the shit seemed to put pressure on my ripped pussy, making every shit-taking a nightmare.

So there I was on Monday afternoon, sitting in Dr. Radcliffe�s waiting room, wearing Dad�s idea of cute little girl clothes � a tight red t-shirt with little white bunnies and multi-coloured flowers embroidered over the front, a white cotton skirt that just reached about 6 inches above my knees (very short in other words), white ankle socks of course and red open-toe sandals. If I hadn�t kept my knees firmly pressed together you would have been able to see the black silk panties that Daddy had picked out for me, but pressed together they were. My bra of course matched the panties, but you couldn�t see any of that through the t-shirt, you would just have enjoyed glancing at my 30AA boobs and wondering just what it would be like to squeeze those firm, ripe apples.

Dr. Radcliffe had made the appointment for us to arrive after his other patients had gone and his receptionist had finished for the day. So we had him all to ourselves and we soon went through to his office. Now Dr. Radcliffe is not an impressive looking man, being 45 years old, already having a well developed hair hole and a bulging belly � the result of too many Rotary Club lunches and pints of beer in the local strip clubs. The good doctor was of course happily married � happy in the sense that he could screw whoever he wanted as long as his wife didn�t have to hear about it. He is also the father of two children, the oldest � a girl of 8 called Wendy, and a boy of 6 called Jason. As I was soon to find out Dr. Radcliffe had well developed plans for these poor little mites. If you like that kind of thing I�m sure you can imagine the sort of deprived acts he leeringly discussed with Uncle Bob and my Dad.

Once sitting comfortably in Dr. Radcliffe�s rather tatty office and having exchanged the usual British pleasantries about the weather, the price of beer and Manchester United�s chances for next season, we got down to business. At least the perverts did � I was just the object of the discussion and something to be negotiated over as to the level and frequency of abuse I was to endure as payment for the medical services they needed. Money was never mentioned in the discussion since it was clear from the start that the doctor expected payment in kind for his involvement. The question was just how little could Dad and Uncle Bob get away with in terms of my time with the doctor and which holes could he abuse during that time. The doctor had a particular wish to take advantage of my virgin anus and this was not on the table (so to speak) for Uncle Bob and Dad. They wanted to keep this prize for themselves, or at least to be able to auction my ass cherry off to the highest bidder � another great money-making idea from Uncle Bob.

So an agreement was reached and hands were shaken � I was to visit the doctor at his office or a place of his choice once per month, for a duration of 2 hours - for my check up and examination. He would provide all the prescriptions necessary for my contraception and if necessary arrange any abortions that may crop up if contraception failed. Should any sexual diseases be contracted, then he would take care of the treatment. If any other drugs or services were required from him then more time would be allocated or more services provided by me, to be negotiated at the time. On his part during the two hours per month he could take advantage of either my mouth or cunt, or any other part of my body, but he could not penetrate my ass with anything bigger than his finger. Nor could he inflict any permanent marks or damage on my body, but otherwise any torture was permitted. Bruises were allowed as long as they were not visible when I was in public or during school activities. He was also allowed to take photos or videos, but these could not be sold or distributed without my Uncle, or Dad�s permission. He was also not allowed to offer me to anyone else during the two hours. There�deal done, negotiations over � time to sample the merchandise.

So my first examination time had come and although I�m sure Uncle Bob and Dad were tempted to stay and watch, they decided to go off for a couple of beers and would come back in two hours. They reminded the doctor that I really did need examining and then took my prescription off to get my pill supply.

Give the doctor his credit, he did take his time and examine me thoroughly. After nicely asking me to strip he took my weight and blood pressure and he measured my height and physical statistics � maybe he over did the measuring of my boobs a bit, but he did act like a doctor. He was wearing a long white doctor�s coat so I couldn�t see the state of his cock, but from the way he was starting to sweat as I slowly pulled my t-shirt over my head, shaking out my long black hair, and unzipped my skirt I would say he must have had the boner of his life. And yes I was doing it slowly � why? Because he only had 2 hours with me and every second I could keep him off me the happier I would be. So down came the zipper on my tight little skirt�so slowly�reaching behind me with both hands for the zipper and pushing out my boobs so that he got a good look. Wriggling my hips (if a 13 year old girl has hips!), I slipped the skirt down my long smooth legs�and his bulging eyes followed it down�down to my shoes�me bending with the skirt so that he can get an eye full of what�s in my bra.

I straightened up holding the skirt and looked around innocently for somewhere to put it � what a neat girl. I folded it nicely and set it down on the chair nearest the door. Five more minutes gone! Now for the bra�reaching behind to the clasp�licking my lips, �It�s so dry in here doctor, could I have a glass of water, please?� The clasp opens and I ease the shoulder straps down over my arms, the cups still snugly holding on to my boobs.

I thought he would pass out at this point; he was steaming and gripping the desk so hard his knuckles were white. God I was actually enjoying this strip tease! I wriggled my shoulders to shake off the bra and he gasped out loud as my cute little apples came into view � light brown orbs, tight and firm with slightly darker aureoles and cute little nubs standing up under the scrutiny of Dr. Radcliffe. The bra joined the skirt and still the seconds ticked by with no movement from the doc.

Putting one foot up on the chair nearest to him I bent down to take off my sandal, my boobs tantalising the hypnotised doctor�off with the sandal and then the little white ankle sock. Then the second shoe and sock followed, again placed neatly on the growing pile of clothes.

Now for the moment of truth though, I only had my panties left to delay with. Hooking a thumb into each side I began to wriggle the silky black underwear down, over my hot little ass. Over my hips�slow�must do it slowly�easing them down one side at a time�rocking them down my thighs�the crotch sticking to my pussy for a second as they slide down my long, smooth legs � long for a 13 year old anyway. Down to my knees now�lifting one foot, then the other as my nakedness is finally complete and the warm panties dangle from my finger. Neatly folded they too joined my skirt, t-shirt and socks on the pile.

Standing naked in front of the doctor�s desk he studied me from head to toe�paying particular attention to my boobs and pussy. He finally moved a hand and made a circling motion with his finger, �Turn around please Sonia,� he asked. And of course I was happy to make a slow turn so that he could take all the time he wanted to check out my ass.

Slowly he stood and came around the desk and pointed to his weighing scales � more time taken up with a real examination, but that meant really touching me, and that built up his confidence as he started stroking and squeezing his way through checking my breasts, taking the temperature in my mouth, my pussy and my ass! For God�s sake, who ever heard of taking a temperature that way? At least my blood pressure was normal, which is more than we can say about his I�m sure!

�Just hop up onto the examination couch Sonia and put your feet in the stirrups,� says the doc as we get to the part that I really wasn�t looking forward to, the pussy inspection. He slipped on a pair of transparent latex gloves � you know I�ve always found the taste of these gloves a turn on, like whenever I go to the dentist and he (or she) starts pushing these rubber-covered fingers around my mouth it just makes me so hot and I have to fight the urge to start sucking them. Do you feel like that? Anyway it�s not my mouth the old doc wants to poke around in, and he wastes no time pouring gel over his hands and sliding his fingers into my exposed hole. One, two and then a third finger�even with the gel this is stretching things to the limit. I can feel his fingers probing around inside my tender slit, my first ever deep exam. He grunts a couple of times like he�s found something worth digging at and then pulls out his fingers with a rude slurping sound � God that sound is just so rude, sort of like a wet fart when someone pulls out of a wet cunt or ass hole, I always get embarrassed when I hear it.

So next up (literally) is the speculum - cold but at least he lubricated it before sliding that damn torture device up my tight little snatch. Felt like I was being raped by some robot from Mars�and then my poor tight little slit is being stretched wider�.wider�Jesus Christ he�s going to split me in half! �Just relax and it won�t hurt a bit.� No it won�t hurt a bit, it hurts a fucking LOT! My screams echoed around the office and if anyone had been in the building they would have thought I was being slaughtered. But I was going nowhere, with my feet held up and legs spread wide enough to dislodge my joints. My hands gripped the sides of the couch for all they were worth.

�Now, now Sonia,� says Doc Pervert, �We can�t have you wriggling around like that, you might fall off the couch and hurt yourself.� So the doctor opens a drawer behind the couch and produces a set of thick black leather straps. With my mind occupied with the pain in my over-stretched cunt, he�s quickly able to fasten the straps around each wrist to a metal bar running under the seat of the couch. A third, longer strap is attached to both sides of the couch, across my neck � securing my head. From the same drawer he brings out a cute leather ring-gag, which he pushes into my gasping mouth and buckles behind my head. No room to move now and not much sound I can make either, just whooshing or oofing sounds like some damn retard. But the point was that I could make some sound, just not loud or coherent � that�s what he wanted, and a normal gag would have stopped me making any sound. Why was that important? Because he was going to whip me and he was going to get off on my hushed, but not blocked, screams!

Now it was the doc�s turn to strip and he did it a whole lot faster than I had. In 10 seconds flat he was naked except for his fucking socks � can you believe it, he kept his fucking socks on! I guess he hadn�t filled his toy collection at that time because the only thing he had to whip me with was the leather belt that had been holding his trousers up (pants for you Americans). And that was plenty, but at least he didn�t use the end with the buckle.

The first strike of a whip is not the worst you know? It comes as a shock, but it doesn�t hurt the most. To help increase the pain of the blows you need the victim to anticipate the pain and be waiting for it � almost feeling it before the whiplash lands. It�s in the mind of the victim, the extra pain. It�s true, try it.

I don�t think the doc had much experience of this sort of thing � maybe I was his first real chance to try out his fantasies. He landed some pretty hard lashes across my tits and stomach, and I tried to scream � just as he wanted me to, but he seemed to be holding back � unsure of what strength to put into each blow.

The first hit caught me just at the bottom of my breasts and the shock made me strain against the straps and my pussy contracted against the metal spreader still stuck up inside me�trying to push the fucker out of me. But the shock made me suck air in and I didn�t scream at all � the second blow an instant later landed across my stomach � and brought out all the air in a pathetic �Whoosh!� that turned into an even more stupid �Wooor!� sound as the last air left my lungs. He got into a bit of a rhythm after that and gave me a couple of seconds between lashes, so I could get my next breath ready for the almost-scream. And that is what increases the pain � the anticipation of the hit. The knowing it�s coming and the hopelessness of not being able to stop it. Helpless, even unable to scream or turn away from the blows. And I can see him standing there with the belt � naked, his little cock standing up hard against his pot belly. He�s sweating like a pig with the excitement and effort, swinging the belt again��Waugh�..augh�.augh!� Is all I can manage as the tears come pouring out and my half-gagged screams get cut off as I run out of breath and have to drag in another lung full of air.

But tears aren�t the only liquid that started to leak � it�s one of the odd things about me, when I take a beating sooner or later I start to pee. Not big gushing streams, but a little trickle, a few drops at a time as my bladder loses some of its control. And that started now�drops of pee falling from my strained pussy onto the doctor�s office carpet.

It didn�t take long for Herr Doktor to notice my leak and to my surprise he stopped the beating. At first I thought it was because he didn�t want the mess on his carpet, but no he pulled a stool over in front of my slowly leaking pussy and started taking out the metal intruder. Relief! He was a bit rough taking the damn thing out, but I wasn�t about to complain. What he did next really surprised me � I mean REALLY surprised me. He put his mouth to my slit and started lapping at the leaking piss! Now this really was a first for me. I�ve been made to drink a man�s pee before a few times, but I�ve never had anyone drinking mine.

He was pushing his face deeper into my slit now and trying to suck my pee hole, opening my lips with his thumbs�drinking right from the source you might say. I could feel him sucking at me and so I did him a favour � hey you like my pee, have more. So I let him have it, not all at once, just sort of opened the tap a little and let him slurp it down.

I guess this was a big thing for him and really got his motor running. As soon as he�d sucked down the last drop � and there was quite a lot � he stood up, boner in hand and just stuck it straight into the place his mouth had just left. Now his cock was pretty pathetic, but still my pussy was still quite raw from all the mauling that it had received lately and it took a fair amount of effort for him to stuff that skinny 6 incher into my cunny. But this was nothing like the fucking my Dad and Uncle Bob had given me, and old doc Radcliffe humped away for a couple of minutes, his hands squeezing and pulling at my titties, and then he was over the edge. And yes I could feel him inside me, of course I could�I felt every push, every pull back and then every spurt of his dirty cum inside my belly. The fuck lasted maybe 2-3 minutes maximum, so it was no big deal. But my tits and stomach were on fire from the belting. I was bright red from the neck to my pussy � and my pussy was pretty damn sore as well.

He pulled out of me as soon as he got his breath back, pulled out like all guys do, just leaving me with a gaping hole, empty, already leaking cum down from my cunt to my ass crack.

You know guys, once you�ve had your fun and blown your load you are pretty pathetic creatures. You lose all interest in the girl you just fucked, even if you promised her the universe if she would just let you into her pants. I guess that�s why you like hookers so much � no need for commitments. And I guess that�s why guys like me so much, because they can do what they want and just pull their cocks out without a thought. Am I right? You bet your wife I�m right � yeah that�s right, what are wives really for? Fucking � forget it, after the first 50 times it�s a drag right? Having kids - how many guys really give a shit about raising kids? Looking after the house and doing the shopping - it�s not worth it, cheaper to hire a maid. Am I right?

So the doc has blown his load and got his money�s worth. Now he can�t wait to get me out the door and the straps and gag come off fast enough to take the skin off my wrists and neck. He was gentleman enough to help me get my legs down from the stirrups and hand me some tissue for the cum that�s leaking down my ass and puddling on the couch. There wasn�t enough left up me to trickle down my legs, so waddling like a fucked duck I was able to get dressed without getting a mess on my clothes. Putting on my t-shirt hurt like hell, but I left my bra off because my tits were all swollen and it would never have fitted.

As soon as I was dressed the doc hustled me out of his office and into his waiting room � not as much as a single word was said. I guess he called my Dad because 15 minutes later he and Uncle Bob arrived to take me home. From the time Dad had left until he picked me up, the whole thing had taken just over an hour. I guess I got off easy, but the doc certainly found it easy to get off using me.

That was the first time with the doctor, but after that he was a quick learner and every time was a bit harder for me, a bit more painful and the sessions got started a whole lot faster. If you want I�ll tell you more about the doctor and his experiments, just let me know � maybe I�ll make him the subject of a whole story, not just a chapter, he would like that.

You know, when you are writing one of these stories you sort of get drained and find yourself wanting to wrap them up quickly. When I first wrote this down I had thought that I would end this chapter here, but as I was laying in bed the morning after writing it I started thinking about what happened after I had finished with the doctor and was on my way home. Before I knew it my hand was down between my legs and I was masturbating furiously as I remembered what had happened in the car after my Dad and Uncle Bob picked me up. And I thought, after I had cum, maybe you would like to read about it � maybe it would make you feel the way I did this morning?

So, we walked out to Uncle Bob�s car � a shiny new BMW 5 series, pale blue with soft leather seats. Uncle Bob always had nice things and he liked fast new cars � never really figured out where he got his money from though to buy them.

It was pretty clear to me as we walked that they had been on more than just beer while I had been with the doctor. Even though I was a bit preoccupied with my own aches and pains I could tell they were both pretty high. My Dad got in the driver's seat and Uncle Bob got in the back with me. I love the smell of new cars, especially the new leather and today there was more than just the new car smells, there was a fug of smoke from the joints that they had smoked on the way over to pick me up. A nice sweet smell that I often smelled around Uncle Bob when he was in one of his more relaxed moods.

With Uncle Bob�s arm around my shoulder we zoomed off into the evening traffic and Uncle Bob asked me to tell him everything about what had happened after they left me with the doctor � �Everything�, he said with a leer, �Every little detail of what he did to you and what you did.� So I did. I told them about the striptease, about the examination, about how he strapped me to the couch and about the whipping. When I told him about that part he told me to lift up my t-shirt so he could see the marks and swellings. He whistled when he saw how swollen and red my breasts were and he gently cupped my left breast in his right hand and massaged my poor little nipple � which happily responded to his touch by stiffening for him. He liked that and stroked a bit harder, then switched to my other nipple and got that to stand to attention as well.

I could tell from the bulge in his trousers that he liked my story and he told me go on, with every detail. So then I told him about how the doctor had lapped up my pee and sucked down every drop from my bladder as I lay there strapped to his examination couch. That part nearly caused an accident as my Dad hadn�t been paying attention to the driving and nearly ran into a truck turning into a side street. A few nasty words were exchanged between Dad and Uncle Bob about driving tests and road safety and we were back into the story again. But Uncle Bob kept coming back to the pee drinking part and he seemed fascinated by it. After I had been over every detail at least 3 times he had to have some release, his cock was just too painful cramped into his jeans.

�Come on baby� he says, �time to help Uncle Bob relax after a hard day.� And he pointed down at his zip. Now you should know that Uncle Bob always liked me to do all the work around satisfying him. You might have noticed that in my first chapter when Uncle Bob made me rape myself on his cock? Yes, he is a lazy bastard and likes to add to my humiliation by having me make all the moves. So cock sucking often starts by me having to undo his zipper and extract the cock that is going to abuse me. That�s what happened now and with both hands I reached down and undid the button of his jeans and lowered the zip. Since his cock was applying full pressure on the material it was quite a job getting him open. But I�ve got small, delicate hands and longer slender fingers, perfect for wrapping around a cock, or opening zips under pressure.

Uncle Bob has a pretty good figure (for his age � 43 at that time, my Dad was 37) and his beer gut is smaller than my Dad�s. He�s also not so hairy. And, very important for trying to give blowjobs in cars, he wears cool, ball hugging underwear that slips down easily. He lifted his ass to help me get his underwear and jeans down to his knees, and there was Uncle Bob�s trouser snake ready for action � as usual.

The traffic was pretty heavy as we drove along and we were going pretty slow, from one traffic light to the next, crawling along really. So it was easy for me to just lean down and take his cock head into my mouth, left hand cupping his balls, right hand holding the root of his shaft. Giving a blowjob in a fast moving car can be a bit awkward if the road is bumpy or there are lots of bends. You either end up doing unexpected deep throat, or half biting off the poor guy�s member. Very risky. But no worries right now, it was a routine, well practised exercise of my tongue and suction � at least it started that way.

I had given Uncle Bob my bra as we got into the car � I didn�t need it and I had no pockets to put it in. But now Uncle Bob found a use for it � that is he reached down and pulled my hands behind my back, tying them at the wrists with my bra. So there I am sitting beside him on his left, but half turned towards him with my head buried in his lap and my hand bound behind me. Believe me this is not an easy to position to work in and requires balance and strong neck muscles, as well as good sucking technique to keep the cock where it needs to be. Fortunately (if I can say that), Uncle Bob was only using my mouth to warm up on. He wanted a fuck and of course I had to do all the work. He pulled my up by my hair and said, �Time to saddle up sweetie, let�s see if you can ride Uncle Bob all the way home.�

With my hands tied it wasn�t easy and I was glad that Uncle Bob�s car had darkened windows or else half of Manchester would have witnessed my ass riding Uncle Bob�s cock. With a little (a very little) help Uncle Bob positioned me over his cock, my head bent under the roof of the car and my knees on the seat either side of his waist. He did lower his ass on the seat just to give my legs space to get in the right position to mount him. And he did hold his cock for me�putting it against the entrance to my cunt and rubbing his pre-cum and my saliva up and down my pussy lips.

�Ok baby, take it� he says. So of course I obliged him, letting my weight sink down onto his shaft, but doing it really, really slowly, letting my pussy stretch open with each inch of his cock. Even driving along slowly the streets of Manchester aren�t that smooth and each bump pushed his cock in that bit further. Dad was watching in the rear-view mirror and Uncle Bob reminded him to keep his fucking eyes on the road.

Now you�ve got to remember that although I�ve given hundreds of blowjobs and hand jobs over the years, this was only my 4th fuck. And I�m still only 13 so my pussy was really, really tight. But I had just been opened by the good doctor and fucked (fuck number 3), so it was a bit easier to fit Uncle Bob in this time. And it was a bit less painful since there was some of the doctor�s gel and a bit of his cum still up there, helping me along a bit.

By using my legs it was pretty easy to control the rhythm of the fuck, even with the bumping and turning of the car. It helped that Uncle Bob�s cock was big enough to stay up my cunt even with the rough ride � trying to ride a little skinny cock like this would be impossible, it would just keep slipping out.

So with my t-shirt pushed up Uncle Bob�s hands had free access to my bruised and battered boobs, and he took full advantage with his tweaking and squeezing. And for him it was a pretty fast fuck because we hadn�t been at it more than 10 minutes when he started grunting and thrusting harder into me, hands on my hips now, and his cock started pumping and spurting into my tight cunt tube.

The hardest part about a fuck like this is getting off a still-hard cock! With my hands still tied and Uncle Bob still pretty hard, it was like a contortionist act to lift my ass off him and get it back onto the seat next to him. And that�s when something really odd happened � if you didn�t think it was odd enough for an under-age girl�s uncle to be fucking her on the back seat of a car driven by her father!

Like I said, Uncle Bob liked his cars and he liked to keep them clean, so as soon as my well-fucked ass touched his back seat he goes ballistic!

�What the fuck are you doing you stupid slut?� He screamed, and my Dad almost crashed again for the 20th time. �Stop the fucking car.� He yelled at my Dad, �The bitch is leaking all over my leather seats�.

So Dad zoomed into the first side-street he could find and skidded to a stop. Out he jumped and leaped to my door, wrenching it open. �Get out you moron.� Dad screamed into my face as he grabbed me by the arm and pulled me through the door.

�Holy fuck! Look at that mess on my leather. She�s leaked cum all over it. You FUCKING BITCH!�

He was in a real state. Angrier than I�d ever seen him. Probably made worse because he was still pretty high from the drugs he�d been on. I was just standing at the side of the car shaking with fear. I could tell my Dad was pretty scared too because he was all white and just kept saying �Take it easy Bob, she didn�t mean it.� And at least he stood between me and Uncle Bob; otherwise I think he would have kicked the shit out of me.

�Well it was your stupid bitch that made the fucking mess so you had better clean it up.� Was Uncle Bob�s answer, and he stood over my Dad with his fists clenched.

So my Dad pulls his handkerchief from his pocket and starts to wipe off the leather seat. �Not like that you fucking queer.� Says Uncle Bob with a sick grin on his face, �I know you like the taste of cum now and again, so let�s see you clean it properly � with your fucking tongue!�

My Dad went tomato red and opened his mouth to argue, but I think he saw Uncle Bob was in a mood for a fight and Dad would have been no match for him. So, like I was dreaming or something, Dad bends down and starts licking up the mix of his brother�s cum and my pussy juice that had dripped and been smeared all over the back seat.

While I�m standing there with my mouth open like an idiot, Uncle Bob has whipped out his camera and is filming Dad lapping and sucking at the cum I�ve leaked. And Dad starts to really get into it, rubbing his cock through his trousers as he slides his tongue over the wet leather upholstery.

So there�s this unbelievable scene � while my Uncle sticks his camera through the door on the other side, my Dad goes at the seat until it�s shiny and clean as new again. But of course now my Dad has a boner again and needs taking care of.

�Let�s do that again you fucking homo, only this time lets get the whole thing on cam.� Says Uncle Bob. �Sonia, you can jerk off good old Johnny-boy, right there on my seat and then Daddy can clean it up, good as new � OK?�

Now this is just sooooo weird, but we get ourselves set � right there in this side-street where anyone could pass by. Dad�s standing at the open door, his zip open and cock out, me crouching on the car floor behind the passenger seat � and Uncle Bob is filming the crazy scene from the other side of the car.

So I take Daddy�s boner in my right hand and start wanking him, nice and slow � for the camera. The back seat light is on so everything looks good for Uncle Bob�s masterpiece. Dad is well gone and is just oozing pre-cum all over my hand. I reach under his balls with my left hand to help him get there and after only a couple of minutes I can feeling him tightening-up, getting ready to shoot, his cum boiling out of his balls.

I moved my left hand quickly out of the way so the cum didn�t land on me and just used my right hand to milk him as he came, squeezing his load out and aiming into the middle of the back seat. The first spurts though reached almost all the way to Uncle Bob and splattered the full length of the back seat. Anybody can say what they want, but I know how to give a great hand-job and get every last drop of cum from a man�s balls!

So that was the first part of Uncle Bob�s script, now we needed the pervy part. We needed Daddy to clean up his own mess.

Now I know a lot of you guys get turned on at the idea of being made to lick up your own cum, but mostly that�s while you have a hard cock and haven�t unloaded. Once you have dumped your load it�s a whole new story and it�s only a real pervert that will REALLY get down and enjoy licking up his own hot cum.

So I guess my Dad really is special because he got down there with his face still all sweaty from the orgasm and started cleaning that leather seat like he was a porn super star. All I had to do was lean back against the seat behind me and let Uncle Bob get his close-ups as Dad scooped up the cum load with his tongue, displayed it nicely for the camera and then swallowed. I couldn�t have done it any better. Dad did a great job of finding and cleaning up every drop and polishing the leather seat to perfection.

Now you�ve got to admit that this would be memorable to a young girl, seeing her Dad for the first time do something that was pretty �gay�. And I can�t say I really looked at Dad the same way after that. I think that it must have marked a turning point for Dad too because I witnessed many other gay acts by him over the next years, usually with young boys and often with shocking violence and even �snuff� for the boys during or after he fucked them. I�ll put some of this in later chapters for you �bi� guys. Let me know if you want more.

PUNISHMENT MANIFESTO: I read through tons of the pathetic posts on the MOTHERLESS message board and it disgusts me. Bogus pictures downloaded, false stories about sexual adventures told and just plain stupidity displayed by weak-minded clowns guised by the pervert aesthetic. Well let me assure you that my confession is from my black heart and isn�t some cry for attention. Those who can resonate to my experiences and visions may perhaps understand what my being craves. Those who don�t will NEVER understand.

Let me begin by saying I have always been lured in by the darker side of life. Since I was a child, violence and sex fascinated me. My upbringing was pretty average, I wasn�t molested or abused. But I loved to see people get hurt and anytime I could see nude female flesh (real or porn) I couldn�t resist. So my identity was born, not molded. I just evolved as time went on.

I started off a voyeur, watching my single mother next door neighbor undress at night and sometime even have sex. It was a turn on to watch and not be seen. When I got older I started to roam the town in search of new sights.

When I became sexual active I couldn�t have so-called normal sex. It had to be aggressive and degrading to the girl. I usually dated girls with bad reputations so I felt like they were getting what they deserved. When I dated a girl who was semi-normal, if she teased me I made sure she finished! Any cunt that lets you rub your cock on her pussy is asking for it!

Later I got involved in S&M and other sexual ritualistic actions. By then my mind had surpassed my body. It was the ideas in my head that led me to my vices, not my cock. And in my world I was GOD! My rules and my pleasures! If you entered my circle you would indeed be consumed by the blackness of my soul.

Enough of all that bullshit for now! I just wanted to give you a background on where I came from. What am I now?

I AM THE ONLY! HE WHO PUNISHES THE WHORES!

The pain I inflict on them brings me to a place of orgasmic ecstasy! Their agony is my muse and their flesh is my canvas. Is it wrong to stalk those who flaunt themselves and flirt with every man with a cock? These so-called strong single women need to be taught a lesson! If they play the slut, they shall indeed be treated like a slut! Don�t get me wrong, I am not just some women hater. In fact I feel every man should have a good one by his side. But the others who think fucking a variety of men makes them independent women should be put in their place. And if the whore is married and cheating on her husband, then she should be abused like the slut she is! Do you understand what I am saying. Not ALL women should be dealt with, just the ones who deserve it. And there are MANY of them out there!

I have done things to women some people couldn�t stomach. Bringing them to a realization that I was in control of their whole fucking existence! My baptism of bondage, bruises, blood and pain shows them the light of my darkness. The scar I leave will never heal and the memories will last forever. Just like their first kiss or the first time they had sex. I take pride in my art. Yes, I may go to far and do some damage to their psyche, but it is the price I am willing for them to pay! And my mission will continue.

Are you willing to die or pay for what you do? Are you that committed? Well, I am! My life is my art and my art is my passion and lust! My Holy Trinity is PAIN, SUFFERING and BRUTALITY! There is no right or wrong, just being. And the modern harlots that dare to flaunt their sexuality so easy shall be made to live up to their actions in my church of agony. In the pit they will find their salvation in my den of damnation! You whores know who you are. Remember that when you are alone. You never know when a �God� will decide to shine down his wrath on you? And I AM GOD!!!!!!!!!

Ars longa, vita brevis

My wife's sister had been stopping on our couch for about 10 days, she had walked out on her boyfriend when she found out he had been stealing cash from her bank account, I had always got on well with Jane and secretly wanted to fuck her, but being loyal to my wife never done anything about it until this night.

The previous night I had been sat in the lounge searching motherless for new wank material and the girls were in the kitchen talking about sex, I pretended to be watching tv and not paying attention when they popped their head round the door to "see if I was ok" or as I really knew, make sure I was not listening.

The conversations they had started off about fit men they knew and bitching over their friends, But as the wine was flowing the talk became more raunchy & they stopped checking in on me, I moved to the opposite end of the lounge so I could hear them - The conversations ranged from what they did or would like to do In bed to who they would like to fuck.

I was just starting to get bored with their inane chat after about half hour when I heard my wife so "so fuck him tonight if you want" My heart jumped into my mouth and I knocked over my beer glass, Could she really be referring to me?

The girls came into the lounge looking rather sheepish, I just said I am off to bed and went up, I stood at the door listening and Kate (my wife) said to Jane - I am sure he never heard us - He is just clumsy.

About ten minutes later my wife followed me to bed and we went straight to sleep.

The following night Kate was getting ready to go into work on her late shift, Jane and I were sat on the couch watching TV, Kate had on a long t-shirt of mine she had borrowed due to having no clothes and a pair of Knickers, I had tried peeking but she kept the T-shirt right down, Kate came over and kissed be goodbye and said i will see you in the morning luv

My wife has 40DD's and I always have her wear very revealing clothes because I like to watch the men drool over them s as they try to hook up and dance. She loves to show them off and the attention.
I have been wanting to tie those big tits for awhile and I am going to your in a week then I'm talking her out dancing. My problem I don't know the best technique to use if any one knows of where I can get into on good tight ways of tiring them up please get w me. If close you can sow me in person tieing her up. I want them to be tight and able to extend them away from her chest, making them very round and Hard to the touch. Also they will change color, which I want but that has to do with blood flow. This is for fun and our enjoyment watching the men's reactions but I don't want her or my toys hurt. So is there a time limit on being tied up, what do I need to watch for etc..
Here they are, tell me if you agree they would look good tied up and put on display in a button up too so they could see the bindings around her tits..
Tell me what you would do to her, with more men. She really likes to read and hear the things men want to do with her and to her, go crazy and look forward to hearing from all men needing to feed her.

I was out at a festival today with my new fuck toy. She is the quintessential American Whiskey Tango, if you know what I mean. She has the bottle-blonde hair, fake tan and nails, dresses like she just came out of the trailer park because she did! She has on a short, tight up top blue dress that is low cut to show off her tits. This thing barely covers her ass cheeks and is light enough that when the sun hits it right you can see she has no bra and is wearing a purple and black zebra print thong! What a little slut.

Anyhow, while at the fair we run into the nieces of my ex-wife. They�re there with their grandparents � really irresponsible biker types. The younger niece who is about six was really taken a liking to my arm candy. I suppose it is due to the fact that they somewhat have the same qualities going on. I mean, the little girl will be a real looker, if she isn�t considered to be so by some, already. She has long natural blonde hair, big blue eyes, sun-kissed tan skin and a perfectly fit little gymnast�s body with a nice ass. It looks ridiculous as I type it, but she KNOWS she is good looking at only six years of age.

So Kayleigh, the six year old niece, wants to hang out with my girl. I have no idea why. The grandparents don�t give a shit and agree. So Ashlynne, my latest slut, is all excited to hang out with the little doll. I�m thinking, �great there goes any fun I�ll have trying to get any play off her in public� This tramp loves attention and lets me pull up her dress and caress her ass in public; or pull out her tits and suck on them. She loves the idea of being watched and potentially getting caught.

The day progresses and Kayleigh notices all the men looking at Ashlynne. She comments on how she can see Ashlynne�s �boobies� and �what kind of panties she has on�. Now this little girl is a bit mature for her age and has probably seen her slut mother walking around the house in just a thong or g-string, so she is all that shocked at Ashlynne�s appearance. Being such a mature-for-her-age child, she is aware of her impoverished state and ill-fitting attire. Her pathetic parents don�t seem to keep her in clothes that fit; so she was wearing some pink, really short terry cloth shorts with a matching tank and flip flops. Her little belly exposed as she has clearly grown too large for the outfit. She starts telling Ashlynne how pretty her outfit is and wishes she had nice clothes to look as pretty as Ashlynne. Now this broad may be a slut, but she has no children and is still a woman. She tells me if we take Kayleigh shopping, she�ll have a nice treat for me. So, I�m in.

We go to a swank shop where she shops and she looking at clothes in the junior�s section with Kayleigh. These girls are completely enjoying it and I�m wondering: �how long must I endure this hell in order to get my treat�. I mean, I�m paying for all this AND I have to wait around. Then, it happens. Apparently, little Kayleigh wants some male perspective. She really is old beyond her years. Ashlynne asks me to come into the fitting room with them.

I enter the fitting room and Ashlynne is wearing only her aforementioned thong. Kayleigh is in her pink cotton panties. She tells me that she doesn�t think her little pink panties are as pretty as Ashlynne�s zebra print thong. I tell her that her panties are fine, but she insists that she wants pretty, satin and lace, thong panties like Ashlynne�s. I change the subject by having her try on some outfits. This was done because the thought of this little angel in a tiny thong got my cock hard and Ashlynne saw it. She gave me a devilish smile and wink. I make my exit from the fitting room to cool off. They finish up and I pay for what seems like a ton of clothes for both of them, still wanting a treat and hoping the invitation into the fitting room wasn�t it.

We get back to my place and I�m about to call Kayleigh�s folks to let them know I�ll be dropping her shortly. Ashlynne tells me to wait. They want to put on a fashion show for me. I agree and sit on the couch. She turns down the lights and puts on some music. She comes out in some very sexy stripper-type attire, very sexy and slutty even for her. She has on all white: key-hole dress, g-string, bra and stilettos. Amazingly, Kayleigh is wearing similar kind of clothes! She�s in all baby blue: tight little dress, blue thong and no shoes. I didn�t know they made stuff that small. Now, I really interested, very horny and with a monster rod in my pants. All discretion goes out the window.

Ashlynne gives me a great lap dance while Kayleigh sits next to me and watches. I reach for my cock and start stroking it. Ashlynne puts her tight ass in my face as I kiss on her thong-covered pussy from between her tight ass cheeks. Kayleigh looks on in amazement and starts rubbing her little pussy through her sexy new thong panties. Then, Ashlynne puts her ass in Kayleighs face and the little doll knows exactly what to do, albeit slightly awkwardly. She kisses her ass and softly feels her tight ass.

It is at this point I get my cock out and start stroking it. Kayleigh didn�t seem to notice, but that little slut Ashlynne did. She grabbed it and started stroking it. She gets down on her knees between my legs and looks at Kayleigh. She has noticed my cock now and was fixated on it. She giggled and looked at Ashlynne sucking it like a champ, spit and all.

That�s it for now.

I have to confess that I find that Doll chick in chat just a bit annoying. Actually, more than that. I find her incredibly annoying. Whenever there is attention stolen from here by someone else, it is almost comical to watch her try her hardest to get it back. Then the fights. People get banned for arguing with her but 99% of the time, she started it.

On another note: If you have a system set up for tipping chicks on cam, you send the message that is OK to make requests whether you tip or not. Is this a webcam site or a porn site? Man, pull the stick out of your ass and relax. The men on this site are a tad depraved and probably not really experienced with any kind of social interaction yet you ask them to act like monks and worship the girls on cam. It is gay. And yes, I mean to use that term in a derogatory way.

I do continue to come here for the simple fact that about 4 or 5 times a day, there is actually a decent chat going on and it isn't centered on Doll calling out some poor schmuck for asking to see her ass which she is showing anyway. I wish some of the people she has chased away would come back. I miss them chatting. Some were pretty quality dudes and I have actually Facebooked them and didn't regret it. One is a god damned engineer in real life and left because apparently he was to smart and proper to be in here.

Oh well. Sorry for this. I am willing to bet that this will get deleted or the only one to comment will be doll or a mod. I doubt this is that anonymous so I am sure I will hear about this later or be banned. That's a shame too. I like this chat.

I took the wife to the Moreno Valley Mall today dressed as the slut she is. She has big tits and long nipples, so it was a tight white tank, bra-less, and a short denim skirt, pantiless, fresh shaved pussy. I fingered her in the parking lot to get her pussy dripping and nips hard. The mall is 2 story and the folks on the first floor can look up and see the ones on the second. She trolled around next to the guard rail so the people below could have a view, and I followed at a distance. We have found she gets much more attention if people think she is alone. I noticed four young black guys following her around, so I called her cell and gave her instructions. next time she came across the public bathrooms she headed down the hall to them. Sure enough they followed. She had the choice, go left to the womens or right to the mens. i saw her turn and look at them to make sure they were watching, then turned right. The boys were laughing and joking as they walked down the secluded hall and went in behind her. I found a bench about 50 feet away and sat back and waited. Luckily the end where we were at was not busy, and only one other guy went in, but came right back out. About 30 minutes later the 4 youths left, and a couple minutes later the wife came out, obviously having trouble walking. As she approached, I could see cum leaking down her thighs. When she was even with me, she turned and looked at me, opened her mouth and showed me it was full of cum, swallowed, smiled and kept walking. I followed her all the way through the mall to the food court, and caught up with her right outside. We sat on the steps smoking, her cum filled pussy on display. Unfortunately being a Sunday afternoon there were not a lot of people coming and going. however she did point out a good looking chick about 26, who had a girl in tow of about 6 or 7. It was the girl my wife wanted me to see. Cute, blond hair, and a skirt that flashed just a peek of panty with every step. We followed mom and daughter in and they went to an area across from the food court that has a little train and a couple other small rides to entertain little kids. I don't know if the mom dressed her daughter like that on purpose or not, or if she even knew how much flashing the girl was doing, but it kept my dick hard. And the wife was telling me how she wanted to see me fuck the girl so she could eat my cum out of that tender bare pussy. When I couldn't take it any more I grabbed my wife, drug her to the truck and made her give me a blow job in the parking lot. I think I came more and harder today than I ever have in my life!!

has anyone been in a public bathroom with their step sister about the same age? it happened to me when i was younger. i was seventeen and lindsey was fourteen. we were at the beach and we went way away from everybody to the far end, and there was a public bathroom, we had been swimming for a while and we both needed to pee, so we decided to take a break.
When we got there we split up, she went to the womens which was on the far side of the building, and i went to the mens bathroom. i walked in and there was a kid about fifteen, and this middle aged fat guy, i took the middle of the urinal, a trough. i started to piss and i heard flip flops walk through the doorway of the bathroom, grabbing all three of our attentions.
It was lindsey, walking in and saying "the womens was really dirty is it okay if i go in here" as she walked over to the stalls, directly behind us. we all turned and she for sure saw all three of our dicks right then, as we all said fine and she went in the middle one.
i looked down and i was semi hard from the thought of her seeing three penises in her bikini, and that she could probably still see something through the gaps in the door. the middle aged guy on the left got my attention when i saw his arm moving and i realized he was jerking his uncut wrinkly dick next to me, turned so lindsey could see, and he was perving on her through the cracks.
The kid next to me was excited now too, and he was doing kind of the same thing. i heard the toilet flush and realized she was coming out, the sinks were right next to the guy on the left, with no dividers, and i saw him slide down all the way to the end of the trough. sure enough she walks out and heads to the sinks, asking "you almost done?" as she peeked again at me and the other twos penises as she made her way to the sink.
"that was quick" the guy says to lindsey, turning toward her so his uncut dick is facing her, who is turning red and looking down at it as shes giggling and answering him. he keeps up a conversation with her, both being akward the whole time.
I take a step back and go toward the stall, dick still hanging out. "hey linds im goin in here for a min" i tell her, penis in hand which she giggles and goes back to talking to the guy, occasionally looking at the kids dick too, which she seemed to like. i stood there and watched through the cracks as i saw the guy reach in his pocket and show her something, which he held right next to his penis.
she reached for it and took it and she started jerking him off, as she got on her knees and started sucking him. i walked out and walked behind her and draped my pre cum oozing dick through her hair and on her back as i lifted up so she was now standing hunched over, and i was playing with her ass with my dick as she sucked him.
the other kid joined in and she sucked the old guy as we jizzed all over her.

I am a long time lurker, and this is my first confession.

I am 45, and I got married to an older man 20 years ago, he is 57 now. He was never a looker, but he gave me financial security, and it was a kind of a mutual, unspoken agreement, we were both aware what we are giving in this marriage.

I was aware that my looks have given me everything in life, and even now, I feel that way, but, after a few years of marriage, he started cheating on me. I found out pretty fast, he was either stupid and careless, or he just didnt give a fuck. And our lives continued.

We still had sex, but he had zero interest in pleasing me, and an orgasm has became an illusive thought, and I had to give it to myself. In that quest, I somehow stumbled upon this place, among others.

Men have always had interest in me, I just wasnt ready to do anything concrete. Last year, my younger child went to college, and I was left alone, with nothing but my thoughts, so I started frequently going out with some of my friends. There is five of us, three married, one divorced twice, and me. We would get drunk, trying to go back to our youth, girls on the prowl, but in reality, we were just a bunch of drunk and loud middle aged women, acting like idiots.

One night, the double divorcee, met up in a club with her bf, who is in his early 30s. It was a girls night out, but we welcomed him. He started buying rounds, dancing with each and every one of us, and man, it was fun to have an attention of a man, even for a few minutes.

When we went home, the three of us living close to each other, plus him, decided to go to her place for a few more drinks. Our married friend started puking along the way, and excused herself, and went home, but I went with them, I was drunk, lonely, and wanted someone to talk to, at least for an hour, a minute, a second, before I have to get back to my place.

We danced and yelled like idiots. He was sitting in the sofa, cheering us up, yelling how he is the luckiest man alive...

I was sitting on the same sofa, when she jumped on him, and started kissing him. She was on top of him, and I felt it was my time to go, when he reached with his hand, to hold mine. My friend was drunker than me, so when he started unbuttoning his pants, with the other hand, she jumped on it. I wanted to get up, but he held me, so I sat back down. His hand started to wonder around my legs.

Before I managed to gather myself, from the touches that were stinging me, sending shivers down my legs, she had his cock in her mouth. He reached for my hand, and placed it on his balls.

It was like a fever dream. He started kissing me, and I kissed back. He moved my hand up, so I was jerking him, while my friend had him in his mouth. Then he nudged my head down, and I joined her.

I dont even remember how he got undressed, or when he stood up, leaving us kneeling in front of him. We were like two hungry women, fighting for the last piece of candy, and candy it was - a big, firm, red, drooling cock, with a big shiny head.

The next thing I remember is him, telling us he is about to cum, starting to wank it, as we both, like on command, started licking his balls. When I lifted my eyes, I saw the biggest cum explosion in my life, most of it landed in our hair, some on my back (this I only discovered later at home, on my clothes).

The rest of the night wasnt awkward at all, we continued to drink and fool around. Tomorrow was weird, she called me to tell me she broke up with him, and that it is best for us to forget about it.

Only, I couldnt.

So I filed for divorce.

Part 21: Honeymoon with Haley [for the rest of the story pm me, I can send you the link]

I talked a lot about my sex with Anna here, but rarely about my sex with Haley, even though its far more of a 50:50 deal than you might think. And unlike between Jim and Anna, the sex between me and Haley is not one sided. If you were to ask me with whom the sex is better, I couldnt give you an answer.

Before Haley and me went on honeymoon, we talked about what we both wanted out of it. I wanted mostly sex, cuddling, spending time only with each other. Haley wanted all that too, but also a feeling of vacation. So we chose to fly to an island for our honeymoon. We would stay in a nice hotel, close to the beach, big pool, jacuzzi. All we desired and more.

When we were in the plane, half way to the island, Haley whispered to me
H:"When I saw you packing sex toys, I was already excited. But now I am horny as fuck. I could fuck you all week long, without any pause."
Me:"I cant wait as well. I want you to be my sex goddess. I want to fuck you in public, I want to show off your body to strangers."
H(blushing):"I'd love to be your sex goddess as long as you praise me. I dont know about the showing off though.."
Me:"We'll see."

When we arrived at the hotel and got into our room, Haley started unpacking her things. I went behind her and started groping her. My hands went under her top and under her skirt. She wore a dark blue bikini underneath. She started moaning softly. I turned her around and undressed her, then she undressed me. She looked amazing, the sun on her skin and hair... I pulled her close and kissed her. We went down on the bed and Haley sat on my belly. She danced on me, slowly, winding like a snake. I took her ass in my hands. She moved her hip forward periodically, so every few seconds I could lick her pussy once. Then she turned around, ass to my face. Her hip movement continued and I could still lick her every now and then. Her hands were all over my belly and legs and finally she started stroking me slowly. Then her head came down to kiss the tip. Then she took half of my dick into her mouth, circling the tip with her tongue. Next, she turned around again and lowered herself slowly onto my cock. While my dick went deeper and deeper, she clawed into my chest and rolled her eyes moaning in her deepest voice. When I was completely filling her her hole with my cock, she moved her hips in circles. Then up and down, slowly. At the lowest point, I always lifted my ass a bit so I penetrated her even deeper. I was rewarded with a deep moan. After a while of slow fucking, Haley kissed me and said "fuck me like you want to destroy me."
I sat up and pushed her onto her back. Then I came over her, kissing her. I pulled her hips closer and began hard fucking her immediately. From her came a drawn-out moan then scream of pleasure. Then she returned to deep grunting. We made so much noise, I was sure the whole hotel could hear us. And I loved it. Soon I shot my load into her, filling her wet pussy with my hot cum. We sank onto the bed.
H:"I had at least two orgasms..."
Me:"Ready for the next one?"
H(Laughing):"Lets get set up first and have a look at the pool."
So I put on some trunks and Haley put on her bikini again. The pool was big and not overfilled. We swam around a little and played a bit, then we chose one corner of the pool with no people nearby and hugged each other, she with her back to the wall of the pool. We made out a bit, Haley had her legs around me and pulled me close. My dick was rubbing against her pussy. I got hard. Looked around. No one paid attention to us. I turned to Haley, she was grinning. And then she grabbed my cock. I never thought she would go so far, so I looked very surprised.
H:"Well you said I should be your sex goddess. Now I am horny. What about you?"
Me:"I could never deny you."
Her hand stroked my cock for a while, then she pull it out of my trunks. She moved her bikini bottoms to the side and before I could say anything, she had my dick inside her. She bit her lip and rolled her eyes.
H:"Damn, I think I just came again... you inside me... in front of all these people.."
We fucked very slowly for a while (otherwise others would have noticed) and when Haley was pleased she told me to step back a little. I did as I was told, pulling out in the process. Then Haley submerged and shortly after I felt something around my dick. She was giving me and underwater blowjob. When she came back up for air she kept stroking me. When she submerged again and blew me again, I came in her mouth. Bubbles rose from her and she came up spitting out water and cum.
H:"Wow I didnt expect that ...so fast.."
Me:"I couldnt hold it any longer... this is amazing."

We made out some more and before we left, I told her to pull up her bikini bottoms so I (and everyone else) could see her camel toe. When we got out of the pool I caught some people looking at us. Especially guys looking at Haley. Exactly what I wanted. When we got to our room, we had to get ready for dinner already. I brought up the first sex toy: a remote-controlled vibrator egg. So in addition to her lovely summer dress in with the multicolored dots and her hot string, she wore a vibrator egg to dinner. And I had the remote control on my phone.

I played with her the whole evening. First I turned it off, until it was time to chose our meals. So when the waiter asked her what she wanted, she answered:"hhhnnhmmm ohhh... I uhhh... .." before ordering some pasta.
When the waiter was gone, I turned it off again to give her some breathing room. Next I turned it on when we got our drinks. I turned it up so much, that she couldnt hold her glass still so she had to put it down. She pressed her thighs together. Then I turned it down. Her head was already red.
H:"I think I just came."
Me:"I dont think it'll be the last time tonight."
She smiled. While we had our main course, I turned the vibrator on, but kept it on the lowest level. It looked like Haley got accustomed to the level of vibration during the meal. Before the waiter came, I turned up the heat again. Haley couldnt stop herself from touching her throat and cleavage. Even when the waiter came, her hand was still on top of her tits. She had her eyes half closed when the waiter asked her how she liked her meal. She said "it was... very very good..." in her erotic voice. I could see the waiter blush and I think he even got a small bulge in his pants.
H:"I just came for the third time... what do I have to do so you turn down the vibrator?"
Me:"Show maximum cleavage. Pull it down so far that I can see a hint of areola."
Her nipples were already super hard. Her tits looked super erotic in that dress, they almost wanted to pop out. I turned off the vibrator.
Me:"Now I want you to start a conversation with the waiter. Doesnt have to be for long, but I want to see if he'll get a boner from just looking at your tits like this."
She played her part well, asking the guy how long he's been working here and if he liked the dress. After the waiter walked away I asked her
Me:"Did you see his boner?"
H:"Yes I did. I'm so turned on right now... lets hurry upstairs.."
We went to our room, ripped off our cloths. I opened the door to the small balcony and pulled Haley to me.
Me:"I'm going to fuck you right here. I want everyone to hear you scream while you get fucked. Everyone shall know that we are having fun."
She smiled and started dancing in the moonlight. Her hair glowed silver-blonde. I could see her goosebumps and erect nipples. Every detail of her body. Then she went down on her knees and blew me. I love it when she keeps eye contact. Then she got up, leaned over the balcony and whispered "take me."
I needed nothing more. I slowly pushed in. Inch by inch I felt her pussy lips around my cock. I fucked her slowly, my hands pulling apart her buttcheeks. I increase the speed. Her moans get louder. I fuck her harder and harder, my balls slapping against her pussy. She is so loud, I can hear a slight echo from the hotel across the street. But she reached her peek, when I put a finger in her asshole. Her "oh yes I'm cumming!" echoed through the night. One final drawn-out moan and I shot my cum into her belly. I turned her around and hugged her. Then I carried her to the bed, laid besides her. She cuddled to me and we fell asleep in seconds.

The next morning I woke up to Haley sucking my cock. When she saw that I was awake, she jumped on my cock and fucked me. I sat up and hugged her while she was riding me. We kissed and fucked for a good 15 min before we both came. We got dressed and went down for breakfast.
That day would be a beach day. When we were about to leave, I made sure that Haley's bikini covered as little as possible. We went to the beach hand in hand. We both wore sunglasses so I could easily keep an eye on the surrounding men. We were walking down the beach with one foot in the water basically, so everyone would be looking at us. I saw several men staring at Haley's ass as we passed them. We found a spot far away from all other tourists and there we put down our stuff and blanket.

We went swimming for a good while, the ocean had just the right temperature. It was a beautiful day. When we came back, Haley wanted to sunbath so I put on some sunscreen. As I caressed her body she moaned softly. I said "stop moaning or I'll get a boner." We giggled. She turned on her back so I could put sunscreen on her front. I removed her bikini top in the process. When I touched her nipples, she moaned again. I removed her bottoms as well and applied sunscreen there. More moans, but Haley looked discomforted. When she tried to put her bikini back on I stopped her.
H:"What? I cant lay here naked! Come on."
Me:"I dont want you to get tan lines. Just cover yourself with your foulard." (Thats a colorful piece of cloth, and almost transparent).
She was still unsure but I insisted. So she laid down with only a foulard covering her nakedness. Just looking at her made me horny. Haley had closed her eyes. She just looked perfect.
From time to time a person would pass by. I could watch them through my sunglasses. The men, even if they were accompanied by their GF's/wifes were just staring at Haley. One even stumbled and almost fell over his own feet. After some time I realised that some of the men came by a second or third time.
When we were all heated up, we went swimming again (for that haley put her bikini back on). I told Haley about the guys looking at her. She blushed but I told her that I love it when other guys see her like that, because they envy me then. She was my sex goddess but others worshipped her as well. She liked that. So when we returned to the beach, I told her to strip naked again and then lay on her belly. She covered herself with the foulard again. When no one was around, I would finger her until she was wet. Then I moved the foulard so that her pussy was visible if you were looking hard enough. I told her how she looked to the others. She giggled and spread her legs even a little bit more. I could see her pussy getting wetter as well. Again, a lot of men came by to worship my goddess. I told her and she said she wanted to go back to the hotel to fuck. Cant say no to that. So I told her she should only put on the bikini bottoms and cover her chest with the foulard. On our way back, every single man was looking at her. When we had returned to our room, we wasted no time and fucked for hours. We took breaks to drink and eat, but other than that I basically was permanently in her. I really enjoyed slow fucking her in every position. It was dinner time when we finally stopped. At dinner, we were romantic like on a first date, eating off each others forks, holding hands, looking into each others eyes for serveral minutes. After dinner we went to bed and cuddled until we fell asleep.

The third day of our trip, I gave a new bikini to Haley. It was a micro bikini, so it barely covered anything. I wanted to try it at the hotel pool first, because there were only a few people there. The bikini top is literally just strings with a tiny bit of fabric to cover nipples and areola. The bottoms are even more revealing. Its literally just strings of fabric, barely enough to cover the asshole and the clit. The string is sinking in between the pussy lips. All in all a bikini worthy of a sex goddess. When we got to the pool, there were just a few people, mostly old men. They were staring at Haley like she really was a goddess. I could see that Haley was insecure, blushing under her sun glasses. We got in the pool and fooled around a bit. Haley had to readjust her bikini often, since it slipped off her nipples all the time. It war really easy for me to slip a finger into her pussy every now and then. By the time we got out of the water Haley was turned on so much that I could see the wetness of her pussy, not covered by her bikini. I told her to get us drinks and that she should walk past the men like it was a catwalk. She did so and I could see her self esteem rise with every step. On her way back I was sure she could order any of the men to do anything and they would jump at her command. Only the women looked jealous, because all the men clearly kept staring.
Haley never looked so good before, she was radiating.

I had an idea. We went up to our room, opened the windows and started fucking right after. I wanted the guys at the pool to hear Haley cry out in pleasure. And she did scream. We decided not to go back to the pool. So we cuddled for a while, watched a movie and went to dinner. For dinner, Haley wore a low cut top and hotpants that barely covered her ass. When we crossed the room to get to our table, I saw a lot of guys looking at Haley lustfully. I recognized most of them from the pool. The corresponding women didnt look so happy.

The next day we wanted to spend at the pool again. Haley wanted to put on the bikini again and of course I didnt say no to that. Mostly the same women and men were at the pool. We had made a plan, to get Haley to walk in front of the men as often as possible. So first she had to get back to our room to get a towel. After we swam, she got drinks from the bar. And then went back to the bar to bring the glasses back. I watched the other people all that time. I think I saw some of the men getting small bulges in their pants. When Haley had passed the men for the seventh time, one of the women got up and went into the hotel. I watched closely as she came back with a guy from the hotel staff. They looked in our direction. I told Haley what I saw and also that she should try to flirt her way out of the incoming situation.

The hotel staffer came to us and said "Ma'am, I have had some complaints."
Haley took off her sun glasses and looked at the man. In her sweetest voice she answered:"Oh? What complaints?" In a dramatic gesture she touched her chest.
He:"Well.." he scanned her body... "the other guests feel that you dress... inappropriately."
H:"Inappropriately? For the pool?"
He:"Well..." he couldnt take his eyes off her. "Yes... the bikini you are wearing..."
H:"Whats wrong with the bikini? It covers my tits"- she touched them -" my vagina.."-she spread her legs-"and also my ass." With that she turned around and gave him a good look at her goods. "So what is wrong with wearing a bikini at the pool?"
He:"I... well..." The blood surely rushed from his brains to his dick. His pants were already bulging. "May.. Maybe it just doesnt cover them well enough..."
H:"Well I think I am well covered."
He:"Still I would like to ask you to put on something else..."
H:"And I would ask you to leave me alone. If you dont, I will file a sexual harassment suit against you and the hotel. I can see your boner. And my husband will support my claim. The way you look at me is inappropriate. Now get out of here. Please."
First the guy just looked puzzled, but then he left.

I grinned. Haley really knew her shit. The women who had gotten the hotel guy in the first place looked even more angry when he left without a result. She went into the hotel again and Haley got up.
Me:"What are you doing?"
H:"You'll see..."
She went to the man of the woman who just left. She talked to him for a bit, touching herself just like she did when she was talking to the hotel guy. She even turned around and bent over too. They laughed together. I got up and slowly walked up to them. As expected, the woman reappeared with another hotel staffer. I took Haley and we jumped into the pool.

When the staffer tried to talk to Haley, she dove to the other side. He slowly walked around the pool, so he wouldnt slip. When he finally almost reached her, she swam all the way back, we got out of the water and into our room. With open windows, we fucked again. I lifted her up, pressed her against a wall. We fucked in that position until my arms got tired. We slow fucked doggystyle for a while then went on to missionary. I blew my load then. We chilled the rest of the day. At dinner we got more angry looks from the woman who wanted to rat us out. Her face went dark red with anger, when her man (lets call him Steve) waved to Haley and she waved back. Over the course of the evening I could see the couple arguing. It ended with her storming off. Btw, Haley wore a skirt and a tank top. When we were done eating and went to the elevator, we spotted Steve at the bar. I told Haley she should flirt with him some more. Haley was reluctant, but I reminded her what a bitch Steve's wife was. So she agreed. I went up to the room and waited for her. After 40 min or so, she came. She was grinning when she told me how she flirted with him. She touched his arm, his hand and laughed with him. He then asked if her husband would feel okay about this. Haley told him "He'll never find out if you dont tell him..." Then she talked to him about his wife. Haley touched his arm some more and as a goodbye even hugged him. After that Steve clearly had a boner she said.
H:"I feel naughty... was that a bad thing I just did?"
Me:"I dont know and I dont really care. It turned me on... thats whats big here."
She laughed. We got naked and had a nice and simple good-night fuck.

On the fifth day on our trip, we decided to go to the beach again. Haley was finally feeling good about using her bikini there. She got so many looks. I then encouraged her to take of the top, which she did. She was clearly the center of attention. We went into the water, going as far away from the other people as possible. She gave me some salty kisses and then grabbed my dick underwater.
H:"I want to fuck you in this ocean right now."
I was happy to comply. Soon I was fucking her from behind, basically in full view of all the other people. Haley tried to hold back her moans but some went through. So after just 5 min we had a lot of attention. Haley knew it as well. I came a minute later and so did she. We stayed in the water for a little longer, then went back to our blanked. Haley was sunbathing again, only covered with her foulard. We went back and forth between swimming and sunbathing until it was already late. We went home and took a shower. We were so late for dinner that most guests were already done.

On the sixth and last (full) day of our honeymoon, Haley was done with showing off, so we stayed in our room the whole day. Here I saw and took my chance.
Me:"Do you want to try something new?"
H:"What are you suggesting?"
Me:"Anal."
Haley thought for a while and then agreed. I got the other sex toys we hadnt used the whole week and started pleasing Haley. I lubed up her ass and a small dildo. I went easy on her ass and made sure that her pussy stayed wet the whole time. Her first anal orgasm came from an vibrator egg with a cord. I pushed it about 2 inches (5cm) in and let it vibrate. Her moans clearly indicated that I had hit a sweet spot. After I had used another dildo on her ass, she was ready to get fucked. I slowly inserted my dick, inch by inch. Haley's high-pitched "Ahh"'s rang in my ears. When I was all in, Haley grunted deeply. I felt her juice running down her and my thigh. I started fucking her ass slowly, then increasingly faster. My balls slapped against her pussy again and again. I would cum soon and when I did, Haley had a squirting orgasm, covering my legs, her legs and the bed in her juice. We collapsed onto the bed and cuddled.
H:"This was the sex-richest week of my whole life."

End of Part 21.

Me and Anna already have some ideas on what to tell next. Vote for your favorite title in the poll (that story will be next).

Four months ago or so my wife came home from work, we did the usual hello's ect. She sat for a few mins and talked about her day at work, she then goes on to say a guy was hitting on her and flirting really hard.

She said the guy gave her his name and number on a piece of paper. My wife is really hot and works in the medical field, so having a guy give her his number is nothing new, it has happened at-least 5 times a year or more.

Each time she has had a guy give her his number she give's it to me or deletes it off of her phone, she wants us to be trusting and tells me all of these things. I do the same but i am average, and do not get much attention from the ladies anymore.

About 2 days later i saw the name and number on my desk, so i decided to look up the guy's name. He has a FB, he is older 43, tall, fairly fit but heavy black man, seems professional, not married, several pics of himself lives about a hour away ect.

I was kind of shocked to know this is the same guy who flirted with my wife, she is 23, white slim 130lbs, 32c bra, sexy. She has pretty much ever only been approached by white guys and Asians, all of which were her age.

I usually ask questions about the guys that hit on her so i decided the next day i'd ask her about him since we didn't talk about it much the day she came home with his number. The next day i found it awkward but i asked her about him i told her i looked him up and didn't know he was a black guy.

She said yes he was the same guy i found, and said she didn't know he was older, she said he offered to buy her drinks and take her out if she was available. She being nice said no, told him she was married ect.
What got me is she said he offered to take her to a nice restaurant at a casino, she said she would but she was married and sorry.

I asked her if she actually would have went with him if she wasn't married, she said she might, i asked why? She replied with Idk, he was nice, funny, and tall. She was getting embarrassed, and i was laughing, i made a few jokes, and decided to get edgy so i said something about how she just said that because he has a big black penis. She got red and said no he was nice, she told me to shut up and laughed. for the next couple of days i made comments about her with black penis, each time she got flustered.

Since we work often we only get to have sex once every week or two, i was very excited when it came time, we fucked as usual, she shaves and keeps toned so it's always nice to see her naked. I was to shy to mention anything. She licked my balls and i came after fucking her, as she laid there naked i got edgy and asked if she thought black guys came more.

She got shy and said idk, finally she said that black men probably cum more than white guys, I asked why? She said probably because they are bigger, i found this hot having her talk about this stuff while she was naked. We started talking casually about black men, i started masturbating as we talked i was prepared to cum again. I could tell she was horny she didn't orgasm, she rarely did. After talking about it for over 15mins she started sticking her ass up and down in the air as we talked kinky. I said something like wouldn't you like to cum? Why not let a black man help you cum, your laying here all horny and your pretty much humping the air with your pussy and its all wet.

By this time i came already, i offered to lick her clit, i did so ferociously she did orgasm, but it was without penetration, i told her a black dick would really make her cum alot easier.

I recently got the nerve to take it a bit further i made a new FB profile an messaged the guy, i said

"Hi i just saw your FB profile, you hit on my wife a couple of weeks ago, I'm not mad or anything i was just curious if you still wanted to take her out. I know this is strange but she said you were nice, and i am okay with her dating, i told her its ok. She doesn't know im messaging you so please dont mention this to her. I was wondering if you could go flirt with her at her workplace like you did before, ask her out again hopefully she will want to go out. If you guys take it to the next level make sure i am present i will watch or join in if you want. My wife has only been with me, i was hoping you could treat her out and if possible satisfy her sexually.If your interested message me on FB anytime."

He replied a day later and agreed he did seem nice, and said he would see what he could do, he asked a few questions and told me he remembered my wife and told me she was smoking hot. Sure enough within a couple of days she came home telling me that guy flirted with her again, and that she didn't say yes or no about eating out with him. I told her that is hot, and asked if she wanted to go out at all or not.

I kept at her all night till she said she would but was too nervous to call him, i took her phone after talking with her and txt him for her. She was embarrassed shy and excited as i text him, i made with him for him to pick her up and eat out with her at a casino, possibly dance, and possibly drink if she was up to it.

I jacked off like 4 times that night i couldn't believe i had actually set up a date with them it was in two days. Since we worked i didn't get to talk much to her about it nor did we get to have sex prior. She got off and had to hurry to get ready for him to meet her at a McDonald's. It was hot watching her get sexy and ready, i told her before she left that if she wanted she could fuck him. She kinda laughed and said she doesnt know about that, i said it's ok, have fun do what you want, she said she would think about it.

I waited 4 hours excited and fapping, it was 2:30 am, she came home drunk, so excited i asked her if she fucked him. She laughed and said no, she said she should have tho. He bought a expensive meal lots of alcohol, danced with her flirted, she said he rubbed her tits, she said it was kinda weird since he was older but she had a good time. He offered to get a hotel room, but she said no, he asked if she would give head as he drove she agreed. She said she sucked his cock she was drunk, she said he was big and it smelled good not sweaty. He pulled over at a park, and she continued to suck, she pulled her panties down and her skirt up and let him finger her. She doesn't like cum in her mouth, so when he was about to cum she did what she does with me and let him cum on her bare ass. I asked her if he came more than me she laughed and said YES, she said he was longer thicker and came more.

This all turned me on so much i asked her for the first time if she would consider letting him cum inside of her since she is on the birth control. She was hesitant but said yeah she was just concerned about getting pregnant, she was still on the edge about his and her age difference also.

Four month later, she still hasn't fucked him, she sucked his cock again, and was too on the edge to fuck him. It's a work in progress, but i'm sure she will eventually take it. We have been planning another date it's just hard working around all of our schedules.

Daddy Don't Play That (Hard Limit 01: Passive Aggression & Ignoring)

This journal entry was written in response to a post and its subsequent discussions in in two FetLife groups. Posting it in full, here, because though most will attempt to say it isn't so, there's no denying for me that the DD/girl relationship is quite different from other D/s relationships and before you respond with the usual aphorisms, yes, indeed I know that every relationship is different.

It's my hope that this will spur a discussion that will help Dominant Daddies and their girls broaden their communications and deepen their understanding of each other. Selfishly, I hope, too, to strengthen my resolve to never expose myself so arbitrarily again.

Please forgive the heavy I/me/my's as I work through the pain and confusion of a difficult breakup. Feel free to internalize, as this really isn't a fishing expedition for sympathy or attention. Your thoughts about the subject of ignoring and trust are welcome, greatly anticipated and met with much gratitude. Either way, thank you for reading and thinking.

XOXOX,
Rain

---

Post Mortem
That he would inexplicably ignore me-- sometimes for days at a time-- instead of communicating with me like a grown-ass man is the reason I broke it off with my Dom/DD. This happened five times over the course of our ten-month, 24/7 relationship. Each of the first four occurrences ending, in typical batterer fashion, with his heartfelt apology and the promise that he would never do it again, and eventually, in typical batterer fashion, of COURSE he did it again, becoming more petulant, pouty and sulky with each escalating occurrence.

Having communicated very clearly and articulately to him that my top two hard limits are dishonesty (including withholding the truth and not keeping promises) and passive aggression (including ignoring, pouting, sulking and disappearing) during our first conversation about whether or not we should enter into a relationship, and reiterating these limits every time he disappeared, it is clear to me now that he was pathologically incapable of honesty with himself or others, much less of controlling himself or communicating like an adult. And, obviously, he clearly did not really want to be in a relationship with me in spite of the sweet talk, promises and verbal assurances to the contrary.

Cause of Death
Ignoring is not "punishment," nor it is "correction," or even "dominance." It is passive aggression. Passive aggression works because there are no visual marks left in its wake, and especially for the plausible deniability it affords the cowards who wield it. It is the tactic of the lazy, the weak and the powerless. It is the tool of the malignant narcissist who is only ever concerned with how he appears, and is incapable of the empathy and self-reflection required to maintain a healthy, openly communicative, mutually beneficial relationship.

There is no possibility of an honest examination of one's own motivations and behavior (much less those of one's partner) in a relationship, or of working through to the other side of any obstacle when one of the partners involved is not communicating-- even if it's simply to hold the other's hand (or even temporarily change the subject or activity) while they collect their thoughts, calm down or reflect before carrying on.

Symptoms
The result of his abrupt and unexpected disappearances was that the following diminished incrementally for me over time and with frequency and length of disappearance:

* trust in him and in his word about EVERYthing;
* respect for his strength, manhood and masculinity;
* trust in his power, self-control and dominance;
* belief in his abilities and skills as my Dom/DD, as a professional in his field, and as an honorable man;
* trust in his intellectual and emotional stability;
* belief in his commitment and integrity;
* trust in his ability to think critically and to make informed decisions;
* my physical attraction to him and his sexual magnetism.

It should be mentioned here that I rationally and in no uncertain terms informed him of this erosion he was willfully creating, to the point of even foolishly asking for his help with my own reactions to it.

And, in spite of an innate recognition of my own value, my personal inner reactions as his sub/lg to his infantile disappearances were that I felt:

* unheard, unseen-- invisible with no voice;
* utterly abandoned, cheated and isolated;
* devalued-- unworthy of being loved, cherished or appreciated;
* disregarded, discarded and rejected;
* crazy, as if I'd imagined our powerful connection and his promises;
* unsteady and unable to determine where I stood or to gain secure footing;
* ashamed that I had been so taken with, manipulated by and had given myself so easily to someone of such low character and obvious mendacity;
* abused-- deliberately hurt, repeatedly betrayed and painfully beaten down.

Lessons Learned
All the while, it was actually he that was unworthy of the considerable trust, power and control I relinquished to him too early and unwisely.

The responsibility for this pain is mine for my prolonged, continued acceptance of his behavior and forgiveness of his less and less understandable betrayal and abuse, and of his less and less plausible lies.

Most men who call themselves, "Dominant," are really sad, sometimes sweet, often cruel, frightened, insecure little boys who are constantly seeking approval, attention and validation in all the wrong places.

These fauxdoms wouldn't recognize an authentic Good Girl if she came in a great white bag labeled in enormous red letters, "g-o-o-d g-i-r-l."

Afterlife
The upshot is that I will never again abuse myself by ignoring my own warning bells about the men in whom I choose to invest my time, energy, love, faith and power. These gifts, astonishingly, are enough to keep me warm and sustain me while I wait patiently for a worthy grown-ass man, should He come along. In the meantime, I'm going to keep on living my beautiful life being the me I keep growing into. Thank you, ex-daddy for teaching me patience, and to never settle for less than I truly deserve.

XOXOX,
Rain

CONTINUED FROM PART 1
AFTER LGBT PARADE, I GET INVITED TO THE PARADE AFTER PARTY,

Quick refresher, LGBT was happening, i got invited to the after party, by a friend Dave i had not seen for nearly y years we had spoke and texted each other, He married a woman Clare who i had dated a little while before they got together, Dave at the time they married had no idea i had dated her, there was a guy in between that got her pregnant this guy was only here in the Uk around 3 months, Dave has brought the child now 28 year old girl Lisa up,
Now it was Lisa's idea for him to invite me, she doesn't live at home with mum and dad, who also have 3 other kids 2 boys and a young teenage girl
Lisa shares a 4 bedroomed house with her 2 close school friends Rachel and Kim (who is half English half Chinese) its her house these 3 share daddy bought it 4 her apparently Rachel and Kim are out and out lesbians plus they are legally married to each other and both was complete men virgin's

Dave and me got dressed up in women's under garments. all 7 of us got a taxi into the city centre did a small pub crawl met others before getting to the party pub the Flag in Worcester UK, I Paul actually live Nearly 40 miles away in Gloucester UK. I was picked up and was supposed to be stopping at Dave and Clare's house
whilst in this party Pub the Flag, Lisa took me into the uni-sex toilet and gave me a blow job, later Clare did similar,
I found out Dave and Clare had split up and was going through a divorce, but carried on sharing there house so as not to upset the 3 younger kid's
I also found out Dave is accentually Gay, he left me , his wife Clare stranded no way to get home or get in there house as he had left carrying Clare's handbag purse over his shoulder round his neck, all her money was in there plus the house keys.
we landed up going and Staying with Lisa Rachel and Kim , long story short now, we all landed up having sex with each other i was given a blow job by all i had Virginal and anal sex with all 4 taking Rachel and Kim's anal and virginal virginities,
Clare landed up driving me home as Dave was to drunk then next day,
Lisa came along for the ride, Clare said she wanted to see me more.
Lisa said she also wanted me and would be back on the Tuesday after.

THIS IS WHERE PART 2 STARTS

True to her word Lisa did turn up at 5pm as she said, we had a bite to eat and some drinks, then we retired to my bedroom only because Lisa had bought a DVD with her to show me, and i am the only one with a DVD player and its in my bedroom, before she put the DVD on she asked if i had a shower could she freshen up as she came straight from work, she is a care nurse, if i remember she said she arrive after work Tuesday and stay till Thursday teatime.

I pointed her in the direction of the shower, gave her a big fluffy freshly washed beach towel/sheet, Lisa stripped off giving me a quick flash of her well toned petite body, then quickly covered up, she called me from the shower asking how it worked ???? i showed her as she stood there in all her naked glory, she stood as the water began to caress the curves of her beautiful lush body, i just stood there, i heard her say what you waiting for i am not going ask get in
I was stripped naked stood next to her in a flash, i stood behind, my rather long thick cock sprang into action.
i slipped between her legs from behind as i did she put her hand down and push me between here pussy lips moving herself slowly back and forth over my cock i cupped her tits from behind she then turned around lifted her leg up which i put on my shoulder and she guided me inside her pussy, it was so hot sexy horny she just looked at me said fuck me hard i want to feel all of you inside me make me come as i was thrusting in and out fairly hard she rubbed her clit, the water was lovely and warm as it cascaded all over both of us.

it was so hot sexy she came twice in this position i had to hold her steady her as her legs began to shake as she orgasmed im a stayer normally last a long time before i cum this was that sexy horny i blew and emptied my full load deep in her womb.
we kissed for a while nice passionate snog, then we washed each other i paid a lot of attention to her pussy and ass.

we soon went to my bedroom where we lay on the towel wet drying Lisa set the DVD in motion, as it started to play she went down on me taking my cock in her mouth she did this in a position i could easily finger her pussy and ass if i wanted to,
the DVD took me by surprise, it was a recording of me and the 3 girls at Kim's house, they had edited it and cut Lisa's mum Clare out the recording,
I asked Lisa what the fuck why was this recorded, why had they cut Clare her mum out, Lisa said shut up carry on watching as there is a message for you at the very end, then she went back to blowing me i was very nearly hard again as she licked my balls and sucked on my cock i was fingering both her asshole and pussy Lisa loved this as she was moving her ass in motion with my fingers going in and out of her.

Then the message came all 3 girls was sat together naked legs wide open showing me there pussies, Rachel and Kim both kissed Lisa, and sucked each others nipples, Lisa spoke first saying she was on a mission from the day she had found out i had fucked her mum and her mum had told her how great i was in bed and what a massive long thick cock i had, from that day it was her mission to find out for herself and i hadn't disappointed her,
Rachel and Kim spoke together and said they had never been with any man before and they would never go with another as they are strictly lesbians, but they will make an exception for me as i had taken the pussy and ass's man virginity, and they loved the way i fucked them and made them feel so special. The Kim spoke alone and said she wanted me to force take her in her ass again even though she tried to fight me and it hurt because i had gone in all in one go dryish, but the pain and pleasure was unbelievably great, most intense orgasm she had ever had and she wanted me in her ass again, but not for a few weeks as i had torn her ass inside and she was seriously sore.

I just sat there in complete disbelief, mouth open, Lisa jokingly put her hand under my jaw and made out she was lifting it shut, Lisa then jumped on my cock took me in her pussy and rode me she was going crazy she was shaking but kept going raising up my whole length then dropping as quickly and hard as she could, she flooded was like a non stop orgasm she was having, i rolled her onto her back and pounded even though she was flooding soaking wet she was still tight she was moaning and gasped every time i pounded deep inside her into her i put her legs over my shoulder as i pounded real hard and deep,.
she was having serious leg shaking orgasms one after the other but wouldn't let me slow down let up no rest until i emptied inside her again, as i cam she smiled from ear to ear owwww thats soooo nice its warm i can feel you coming inside me, as she let her legs slip of my shoulders down my arms onto the bed, and she grabbed the back of my head pulled me towards her as we had the most intense passionate snoke she was trying to get her tongue down my throat, she then let me got shuffled down and took me in her mouth again cleaning mine and her cum of my cock, we lay there for 5-10 mins then she lent over looked at her phone, OMG, i got to get a move on, can i grab another shower, you got make me a nice creamy coffee,

she came down the stairs all dressed in her nurses career uniform, i nearly came in my pants she looked so sexy, she said she was sorry, but her shifts had changed she was on duty at 11pm she told me where she had to go , i said your ok for another hour that's literally 10 mins drive from my house, she calmed down and sat next to me had a few sips of her coffee and asked are you sure its that close, yes i told her out my road turn left end of that road do a flip flat ( quick rite then quick left) then you are on the road of the house you are going to, and i think the house is near the round about at the end of that road

Smiling at me as long as you are sure i can't be late, don't worry your be there for 11pm
No i actually start at 11:30 pm i am taking over from another girl who doesn't do night care, i normally get to sleep,

Lisa then took my cock out my shorts, and went down on me again soon as i was hard she dropped her pants to the floor and stepped out of them she bent over ass facing me lifted her nurses dress over her ass parted her legs i was looking at her tight asshole and her full peachy looking clean shaven pussy, looked eatable, as i reached out she slapped my hand away no you don't she said,
her hand appeared between her legs she rubbed her clit vigorously as she made herself cum it was a picture to see her peachy pussy open slightly as her juices began to flow from her, again i reached out again i was bated away she pushed her hand further back 2 fingers entered her pussy 1 went in her as, by now i was rubbing my cock, watching her finger herself was just a dream,
she was slowly backing up towards me i never really noticed was to interested in seeing her playing with herself as she got closer her hand came on my cock, she was guiding me into her, she then took me deep, and put her feet up on the sofa either side of me a she began riding me slowly raising up and hammering herself down into my groin, she got a little pace going and i began to help by thrusting up to meet her, she lay back onto my chest took my hand and put in with hers on to hr clit as we rubbed together a few mins of rubbing her clit and fucking she moved my had and hers and pushed 2 of mine and her own fingers into her pussy, that's when i realised she was fucking her own ass fucking upon my cock,
as she lay back i nibbled her ear it was just to much for Lisa she orgasmed so strongly her whole body was shaking, her one leg shot out almost straight shaking furiously and she let one hell of a squirt go it was like a fountain had just been turned on i must have gone a foot in the air and 2-3 foot across the room it was that strong lasted a good 30 seconds before subsiding , i looked and my poor pet cat that was curled up fast asleep on the white bear rug , was soaking wet , it was just looking around like as if to say where the fuck did that come from,
Lisa when she settled down caught her breathe notice the poor cat, and she just kept saying ohh im sorry puss cat really sorry, she tried to stand up but dropped on to her knees being week from her orgasm squirting moment
she went on her knees to the puss cat got a hand towel that was sitting on the washing pile and dried the poor cat off cuddling her saying sorry pus cat sorry, my cat loved all Lisa's attention purring away she was,
Lisa came back said i have to finish myself off she has to go, as she made her way to the front door i held her panties up aren't you forgetting something laughing at her, i threw them to her she slipped her panties back on and was out the front door, she quickly poked her head back in asking for the directions again, then she was gone,

Shortly after my 37 year old son who i share my house with came into the front room where me and Lisa had just finished in. he smiled at me shaking his head, you lucky lucky old man, how old was she 20 no older that 25 i say dad, he wasn't far off as Lisa is 28,
he then said she must be dessy or stupid, your old enough to be her grandad, she's younger that me, but i have to say she has beautiful tits and shaven pussy,.

I has completely forgotten he was home he must have heard everything we did, he definitely seen us fucking in the front room,
he asked who she was when i told him he was stunned, tell me you are joking dad thats not they Lisa that buck toothed little ugly thing from Worcester,
yep i said, then i told him the whole story, and that Clare her mum is coming over to,
as i said that my mobile went it was a message from Lisa's mum Clare can i ring her urgently,

But that's another story, Part 3 to be continued soon

Thought I'd share this with ML since I've lurked here long enough.

There's lots of video's and stories about brother/sister stuff but I'd like to post up my own story, as it doesn't quite fit the 'stereotype' you read most of the time.

I work for a company making sex toys for men and women, my family all know but it's not something we talk about a lot as you can imagine, while us younger siblings are generally happy to talk about it, the old folks get quite embarrassed and don't really 'get it'.

I'm the youngest of 4, 2 brothers and 2 sisters, my next oldest is my sister, let's call her lily, she's who this concerns. So I'm a software dev, I work on embedded control systems, so basically the computer which controls the motors, lights and more recently the Wifi/Bluetooth stuff. Yep, the IOT is here and it's in your vibrator.

I have several of the development models at home as well as the programming gear, so I can make and test new macro's and subs in a real world environment. Obviously I have both male and female models, and of course I use the male ones myself, yes they are incredible and although not the real thing they do 'hold your attention' as it were (the downside being that the dev models have logging and anyone with the admin details can log in and see activity, so you have to be pretty careful to delete NV Data).

A few years ago at Christmas I had the family over to my place and had my brother and lily staying in the spare rooms, the old's had got a taxi home and my brother had gone out with some schoolfriends for the night leaving me and Lily in the house for a quiet night in with some wine amongst the madness of the festive period. The conversation predictably turned to work, which isn't unusual as we've not really talked about my job in any great detail. Lily's a smart girl, a expert engineer herself and working in the city means she doesn't get to see the family much. She's also beautiful and I'd be lying if I said I hadn't thought about her sexually before but I keep that stuff to myself and haven't ever acted on my feelings etc.

So She's asking about what I do and we've had a few drinks so I explain how I'm the main software dev, I make the maps that decide how fast or intense the vibrations are, I get given a specification and write the software then test it on the hardware and submit it to the rest of the development team. Predictably she asked if I can write my own 'maps' and how I would know if they're any good. Being a bit hammered I explain quite confidently that maps which are good for guys are generally good for girls and I test them myself, but obviously the motors are in different positions so the effects are slightly different, the clit stim on a 'sybian' style device becomes the frenulum stim under the head on a sleeve. The shaft motor stays in a similar position. Also female models operate at a higher frequency.

She asks to see the development models so I laugh and say ok, lets go to my 'red room' (the study where the computer and models are) she knows exactly what I mean. I'm really turned on at the thought of showing her the models and am getting quite nervous, she's going to see the toy which I've fucked and cum inside of probably hundreds of times.

In fact, the whole experience is very matter of fact, she's not embarrassed in the slightest and catches me completely off guard when she asks if I can get company discount! She really likes our sybian style model and wants to try one. I offered her to try the development model as it's never been 'used' before.

She jumped at the chance and I unplugged it all, set it up in her room and made sure it was working. The basic control knob panel is in my desk at work, but the dev keyboard is easy to use, press 2 numbers and enter then and you're running one map. I show her and wish her luck, laughing as I close the door behind myself. Maybe 20 minutes pass and I can hear the unit running, no screams or moans (obviously I'm listening) but it's going so she must be having a nice time, the humming soon stops so I assume that she's done and continue on with what I'm doing but then I get a shout from upstairs.

I go up and knock on the door, she calls me in and I find her on the bed in a dressing gown, toy switched off etc everything normal. However she tells me that it stopped responding to the buttons, and after a while it just stopped. I laugh and tell her that yea, the software does that sometimes so I switch off at the mains and back on again, run one of the programs and tell her it should be ready again and leave. Again I hear the gentle and then not-so gentle hum as she moves on to another mode. A few minutes pass and it goes quiet again, then I get another shout from upstairs. At this point I'm more embarrased at the failure of the machine the the fact it's supposed to be making my sister cum.

I knock and enter again, however this time it's not the same, she's on the bed but also still on the toy. I was stunned and tried to hide my shock, but it was obviously not easy to hide. She's wearing a negligee just covering her tits and pulled over the front so I can't see her sitting on the business end. It's stopped responding and stopped running again so I reset it again and grab the keypad. I punch in a test code and the motor starts very gently and starts to ramp up, she groans slightly and put her hands on the front of the machine to steady herself. I ask if she's ok and she says yea, don't stop it.

I'm controlling the toy which is vibrating my sisters clit right in front of me, I'm absolutely horny as fuck and it's beginning to show, my cock is visibly pushing against my jogging pants. She notices and gives a funny smile, but she's being completely distracted by the increasing vibration on her clit, I think she's not far from cumming after a few minutes but she's staring at my cock and keeps looking at me, staring right into my soul. She then says something I don't expect, 'let me see your cock'.

I have to put down the controller and slide my hand into my pants, giving myself a rub before pulling them down a bit so it popped out. She audibly groaned at the sight of it and seemed to be getting closer, I was giving myself a good rub. Right then she reaches out and grabs for me, taking my cock and expertly rubbing it with her really soft hands. I couldn't believe it was happening, it still surprises me now to be honest.

She rubbed me for a while and I could tell she was getting close to cumming as she kept stopping and just holding my cock, i didn't mind as I could tell she was having a really good time. Slowly but surely she pulled me closer and closer, bent over at probably a quite uncomfortable angle she did what I was hoping for and took my cock in her mouth. I was in absolute ecstasy and she could tell, she was really going for it. It wasn't long before she buckled over as a powerful orgasm hit her though. I took over rubbing my cock but she came right back and started playing again, before taking me in her mouth and giving me probably the best blowjob I've ever had.

Of course it wasn't long before I came, all of this was too much and i shot so much cum it felt like it would never stop. She made an admirable effort to swallow but I pulled back and it went everywhere, all over her mouth, tits and all down her front.

That was pretty much the end of that night but there have been other since, if anyone wants to hear them that is.

Ok I want to write this down and tell people just because i still can't believe it myself, I will not put real names or pictures up but for those of you who doubt me then just don't comment but those of you who like it please comment and let me know what you think.
My name is Karen im 44 and have been divorced and raising my twin daughters (Jenny & Julie both now 18) for the past 8 years. Since my divorce i have not had much in the way of romance or sex if truth be told, and we struggled to make ends meet, but this year my aunt passed away and left me some money so i decided to take my girls on a holiday to somewhere nice and sunny. And in August we flew off to Zante in Greece.
We had booked our own villa with our own pool, and both my girls were so excited.
It was late evening when we got there but it was still very hot, we were still in our traveling clothes and they were far to warm for where we are, as soon as we unpacked the girls changed into their bikinis and were in the pool before i even had a chance to look around, it was then i noticed the mistake they made buying them, Jenny had on a nice pale yellow one but as soon as it was wet it hid nothing at all and Julie was worse her white one was almost see through but as we were enclosed and private i didn't mind and they just thought it was funny, i put on my one piece and joined them in the pool. That night we spent swimming and talking about what we should do.
The next day we had to go shopping for food and since the girls were now 18 some booze too. actually quite a lot of booze, it was so cheep. It was about 2pm when we got back from the shops and we decided just to chill out by the pool, the girls talked me into putting my bikini on and i have to say i still have a quite nice body for my age, i have never had big boobs god knows where my girls got their big boobs from but it wasn't me. There was a little bit envy on my part but hey thats life. Our pool was totally enclosed by a large fence and no one could see in, one reason i put my bikini on. But we could hear the people in the next door villa. Julie has always been the more out going of the two and she was soon drinking the wine we have got, and we all started to get very tipsy. Julie took off her bikini top and soon talked Jenny into it too, they tried to get me to do it but i was no where near drunk enough for that, now nudity is nothing new at our home and we often go naked at home, the girls were soon swimming naked, we drank more wine and it was enough for me to go naked poolside too. Julie asked me if i was looking for a holiday romance and i couldn't stop myself laughing i told her that i had almost given up on that now, she said i was stupid because she thought i was still young enough and pretty enough too, she said she was going to make it her mission to find me a man on this holiday i laughed and said who said i wanted a man, the evil of booze i had just slipped up and she kept pushing me on that statement and well the booze made my mouth say things that i would never have said otherwise. I told them that before i met their dad i was in a relationship with another girl, i thought that would shock them but they both laughed at me and they told me they had both been with other girls too. It was the most open i had ever been with them and i told them how it all started for me then they shocked me by telling me about what they did, they had even had threesoms together. Maybe we all had a little too much wine that night, i went to bed and fingered my pussy silly.
So the next day we went to the beach we did all the usual tourist stuff but the beach was quite crowded so we decided to go to a bar instead, we spent that night drinking and dancing and both my girls attracted a lot of male attention, i got talking to the girl behind the bar, she was a Welsh girl (Tina) who was working there for the summer, she was a very pretty red head and while chatting to her i almost missed my girls telling me that they would be back in an hour or so. and off they went with 2 very handsome men. It was getting very late and i was getting a bit worried about the girls and there was only a few people left in the bar, i was just about to phone them when they turned up looking like cats who had just stole the cream. Tina took my hand and said she had told me they would be ok and gave us all another drink, i thought she was closed and she said she was and kicked the last of the people out and closed the doors, so we drank a little more and both my girls knew before i did that Tina was into me, and i felt very flattered but still not sure i was ready for that, but my girls had other ideas and pushed Tina into me, she took the chance and kissed me, just a small one but it made me feel so excited, we drank a little more and i got bolder and was soon making out with Tina like a schoolgirl. She had her hands all over my body and pulled my top off followed by my bikini top, i did try to stop it there but she was not taking no for an answer, she got me to sit on the bar and she took off my bikini bottoms, it was then i remembered about my girls, they were both watching me and smiling, then Tina went down on me , she was the first person to do that to me for well over 10 years, i was then lost in the moment, and she made me cum so quick i was shocked, it was then my turn to go down on her, i was by then quite drunk and didn't care that my girls were watching, i looked up at Tina and saw Jenny was sucking on one of her nipples and Julie was kissing her, she grabbed my head and pushed me back into her pussy, i licked for all i was worth and she came she squirted over my face, i lay back on the floor totally exhausted.
We got dressed and Tina put us in a taxi and told us to come back anytime, i cant really remember getting back to the villa and when i woke the next day i was so hungover it was almost an hour before i remembered what happened. I was scared to go down but couldn't put it off any longer, both my girls were poolside and asked if i was ok? and was i happy to have got laid, i said yes to both but did feel a little weird that they had both been there too, Julie said not to worry and now that i had done it once there was no reason not to do it again or even find a man to fuck.
The girls wanted to go out again that night but i needed a day off the booze, so they went out by themselves, they got back about 4am with a man in tow, i could hear everything, they shared him both taking turns, it got me so turned on i was fingering myself
The next morning i was first down and i didn't bother dressing i thought the man would have left, got a bit of a shock when he came down with Julie, she was naked he was dressed and as he was leaving he saw me, he just smiled and Julie came over and said i was getting very relaxed, i told her i had never felt so free, Jenny came down also nude, and right off i could see she had taken more of the guy her pussy was all red and puffy, We spent that day next to the pool we were all naked and our tans were coming on nicely
That night we went back the the bar Tina worked at, She was very glad to see us and i asked her to come back to the villa with me that night, she told her boss that she wanted the night off, he said she could and i told the girls i was going back with her and they should enjoy the night out but they said they wanted to come too so we all went back. What i didn't know then was the girls had planned all this with Tina the night before. As soon as we got back my girls and Tina stripped off, they looked at me and i thought what the hell and i stripped. I sat on the couch and Julie sat next to me then Jenny on the other side, the pulled my legs open and Tina went down on me, Tina took it in turns to lick us all, i was so turned on watching my girls get licked then we all took it in turns to lick Tina, we drank and played all night too much to tell here.
She slept with me that night, some sex but it was so nice just to be close to someone again.
The next day we were flying home, and Tina came to see us off i gave her my address and she said she will come and visit when the summer is over.
My girls have now made it their mission to get me laid by a man and even as i type this they are working on one of their friends dads i wonder where this will end but i want to put this on here just to make it more real because it still feels like a dream to me
I will post more as it happens

My name is Laura and I'm 28 years old. I'm 5 foot 3, so small, and curvy. Not fat but I've got hips, a nice arse so I'm told, and fairly pert 32E breasts. I've got blonde hair, blue eyes and I look cute when I smile apparently.

This confession is about how I lost my virginity.

I was 13 years old, and he was much older than me. It was the springtime, heading towards summer. I can remember the exact date, 18th May. He was called Darren, and he was the most attractive looking man I could ever remember seeing at the time.

My neighbours down the street had organised a BBQ and there were plenty of people in attendance. In actual fact, I hadn't been invited, as it was full of people much older than me. I had been passing the house that afternoon and was met by a few drunk men all inviting me in to join in the fun. Like the naive school girl that I was, I decided to see what was going on, and headed in, accepting some punch that was handed to me with a smile. I initially stood there in my summer dress, looking nervous, nodding and smiling on the edge of conversations.

As the afternoon ran into the evening, I became more and more drunk on the free alcohol widely available. With this I became more sociable and lively. I'd quickly developed my cover for being there - I was 19, in college and was a friend of a friend who was at the party. No one seemed to bothered that this friend was never around, and I happily talked and flirted with the men at the party.

Darren was quick to begin chatting with me, and was probably more responsible than most for getting me drunk. Looking back, it was clearly his plan to do so, but in my naive teenage state I merely thought he was being a friendly, genuine guy. I enjoyed the constant attention and flirtatious nature of his conversation, especially the way he absent-mindedly put his arm around my waist, cupping my arse and generally using any excuse he could find to touch me.

And so it was that I let him lead me outside to the garage and let him kiss me. It was late by now and I was wasted, but enjoying feeling Darren's tongue slide into my mouth, pressing my chest against his and letting his hands cup my arse cheeks. His hands were not quite daring to slip underneath my dress, but the longer we kissed, the more his hands found their way up underneath my clothing.

Before long Darren had me backed into the far corner of the garage, away from prying eyes. Not that I remember there being anyone else around. The noise of the party seemed far away and Darren's hands were so far up my dress it may as well have been a t shirt. One hand slid down the front of my knickers and brushed over my young cunt. The other expertly unhooked my bra and then moved around to pull on my right nipple.

"i don't know..." I whispered, trying to move away from Darren's grasp. Instead he ended up closer to me, cupping my right breast, and moving my legs apart with his left hand.

"You're not 19 are you Laura" he replied with a smile. No, I shook my head."None of your friends are at this party either are they?" he continued. I blushed and he smiled, knowing he was right.

"How old are you then?" he asked, 16? 15?. I didn't respondand he carried on, all the while separating my legs and rubbing my pussy lips.

My lack of response madehis smile even wider."14?" he asked.

"Thirteen" I confessed, assuming he would stop, and being quite glad about it.

"Christ!" he exclaimed, chuckling, "You're young!" He still had his hand between my legs, nestled under the cotton of my knickers.

"Naughty little Laura" he said, "What would you mum say if she could see you now?"

I went even redder, knowing my mum would be shocked if she knew what was happening. "I'd best go home now" I said meekly, attempting to move away from Darren.

"I don't think so babe" he replied, and I felt his fingers probe my wet pussy lips. I gasped a little as he slid one finger into my cunt. "You've got me all hard now and I think it's only fair you finish the job." he told me "Besides, I've never fucked a thirteen year old before"

Darren lowered me down on to a pile of old tyres and debris covered over with an oily dust sheet. I lay there, legs apart, looking at Darren above me as he placed his hands around my waist and pulled my knickers off. They were yellow with pictures of Ariel from the Little Mermaid on them and I silently cursed as he slid them over my arse and down to my ankles. If I'd have known this morning where I'd end up in the evening I'd have made sure to wear sexier underwear!And so I lay there in a dark garage, my bra undone, my dress bunched up around my hips, with my bare cunt exposed to a man I barely knew, and who was old enough to be my father. I wanted to go home, but I didn't know how to get away, and I remember accepting what was about to happen. but not immediately.

Darren pulled down his jeans and revealed his stiff, erect cock in front of my face. It was the first time I had truly looked at an erect penis and it scared me. There was no way I could see that this massive rod of meat could fit inside me.

I began to cry and told Darren to stop. Instead he fell on top of me, his hot, hard dick pressed on my thigh. We slipped off the tyre mound and on to the edge of the oily sheet, the weight of Darren's body causing my legs to open, spread wide apart, this strange man probably twice my age lying between them.

"Hush baby" he whispered in my ear, licking my neck with his tongue. I didn't hush, I continued to sob. And so Darren grabbed my arms with one hand, pinning them above my head. He only needed one hand to hold me in place.With the other he got my discarded underwear and forced it into my mouth, cutting off my sobs. With my hands held above my head, I lay there with my mouth full of my own underwear, reluctantly waiting for Darren to steal my virginity.

His fat cock was pressed against my pussy lips, which were dripping wet despite my predicament. Its tip seemed to be probing me for the easiest way into my virgin cunt but he hadn't yet penetrated me.

He pulled my dress up to my shoulders, taking my undone bra with it, and lowered his mouth on to my chest. Electricity shot through me, and I gasped through my gag as he sucked on my nipples, slowly and firmly, moving his mouth from one to the other. I felt dirty because I was turned on, even though I was being abused in a garage.

Slowly but surely Darren started to guide his cock between my pussy lips. It hurt, more of a discomfort than anything else, as bit by bit, he inched his manhood inside my tight young cunt. Soon enough it felt like he was deep inside me, and I was no longer a virgin. His slow regular thrusts became moe forceful, and he pulled my leg up to wrap around him as he fucked me. I shut my eyes as Darren thrust between my thighs, banging me hard on the garage floor. I felt something digging in to my back, and realised it was a spanner. It wasn't the only tool that was poking into me at that moment.

I opened my eyes when I felt Darren's weight shift as he withdrew from my stretched cunt. He let go of my arms and I immediately tried to pull my dress down over my body. Darren was knelt above me, wanking his cock, which still glistened with my pussy juice.

"Not yet Laura" he commanded, and like the submissive slut I was, I pulled my dress back upto expose my tits, belly and cunt. Sure enough, Darren promptly came, shooting his hot sticky mess over my body. His creamy jizz splattered on to my belly and tits, dripping down my side and towards my pussy.

After he squeezed every last drop of his spunk out of his balls and on to my body, he put his dick away and zipped up his flies. He bent down to me as I lay silently on the floor and pulled my knickers out of my mouth.

"Clean yourself up and get on home sweetheart" he whispered, "It's too late for a girl like you to be out!"

My Little Mermaid underwear was soon coated in semen as I wiped his mess from my body and pulled my dress down to cover my modesty. Darren left me there while I wiped myself down and I sat alone in the garage holding my cum-stained knickers in one hand, feeling dirty, and shocked. With my innocence taken, all I could think of to do was get home to bed.

It was a long walk back through the party, my first "Walk of Shame", not that anyone seemed to know what had just happened to me. Not many people paid much attention as I weaved my way through the crows to the front door, hands clasped around my knickers. I naively thought I would get pregnant if I put them back on as they were soaked with Darren's jizz, so I walked the short distance back home going commando beneath my summer dress, now complete with oily marks on its back.

I managed to get home and to bed without waking anyone, but I didn't really sleep that night. I was no longer a virgin, and I was pleased about that, but I couldn't help but feel like Darren had used me. It felt wrong but also a little bit right to have been so thoroughly used as a sex toy........

Apparently, my wife has been munching on her co-worker's pussy. She came back from a business trip and she was acting a bit strange, more standoffish. She got a text message from her co-worker when she was in the shower. She has her phone set to showing the text message with attachments like pictures when she receives them - and I saw her coworker naked. I opened up the text, and wow. I saved the picture, forwarded it to my phone - I should have taken a screenshot of their texts but was in a hurry. When she got out of the shower I was just silent for a bit and she knew something was wrong.
She sat down next to me and asked what I wanted to eat for dinner, put her hand on my leg and gave me a kiss. Well, we ended up having sex lol. Knowing she was with another woman, it was a turn on - but I was also jealous. I usually pull out and cum on her - but this time I dropped my entire load inside her, while grabbing her neck - looking into her eyes. I was a bit rough, and she liked it.
"You're a bull, babe!" she said after I pulled out.
I rolled over and just laid there looking at the ceiling.
"You ok?"
"Are we ok?" I asked her.
"Why wouldn't we be?"
I paused for a moment. How to bring it all up?
"You were in the shower and your coworker sent you a naked photo. And well, you know me, I love naked women ... so I opened it to see why this person was sending you naked pictures, and she was thanking you for a "good time".
She was silent. Then she started crying. Then she was like "I'm bisexual and I didn't know how to tell you... I love you very much, I'll stop, I'll break it off... I'm so sorry, let's go to counselling..."
I stopped her, "I don't want you to break it off. I want you to have fun, maybe you never knew me for the person I really am - but I'd never want to stifle you, or your sexuality. I wish you would have told me and brought her around - maybe all three of us could have fun together... but that's just a pipe dream."
"I-I brought it up to her, that I wanted you involved - she just got divorced and is mad at all men, she's in counseling... I'm so sorry babe... I'm going to break it off..."
"No, don't break it off. You obviously have feelings for her. You even told her you were in love with her in a few texts."
She cried more.
"Invite her over for dinner, I'm not going try anything with her - I just want her to know I'm ok with you both having fun, and I only have one demand: when you fuck her, you come home to me, no showers, no brushing your teeth, I want sloppy seconds... I want to taste her pussy on your lips..."
She didn't say anything, she was looking down at the bedsheets.
"And if she ever does come in our bed with us, I'm going to fuck her without a condom, and I'm going to cum inside her and you're going to lick her clean."
"She's not on birth control..."
"I don't give a fuck. Continue fucking her, have your fun - but also, if you don't pay attention to me, I get to have a girlfriend, deal?"
She thought about it for a while, "ok," she finally said.
So that's that. I confess my wife cheated on me with another woman and I'm ok with it. And YES that is her picture. It's the only one I could get in the short amount of time I had to get it.